Skip to main content

Full text of "My memories and miscellanies"

See other formats


MEMORIES 


?^ 


BY 

THE  COUNTESS  OF  MUNSTER 


a 


^ 


Presented  to  the 

LIBRARY  of  the 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 

by 


SCOTT  THOMPSON 


^^^^^v^/ouz,      ^yta^i^  tf^<J     v/ < 


"yyyuuo  -, 


MY    MEMORIES 
AND    MISCELLANIES 


I 


:VIY    MEMORIES 

AND    MISCELLANIES 


BY 


THE  COUNTESS   OF   MUNSTER 


LONDON 

EVELEIGH    NASH 
1904 


MY    MEMORIES 

AND    MISCELLANIES 


BY 


THE  COUNTESS  OF  MUNSTER 


LONDON 

EVELEIGH    NASH 
1904 


CONTENTS 

BOOK  I 

MY  MEMORIES 

Foreword  Page  vii 

I.  Childhood  at  Railshead,  1830-37  „  3 

II.  Brighton  and  William  IV.,  1830-37  „  16 

III.  Windsor  Castle,  1835-7  „  34 

IV.  Girlhood  at  Kensington  Palace,  18 37-1 84 6  „  45 
V.  A  Curious  Experience  „  71 

VI.  Queen  Adelaide  and  Marlborough  House  „  79 

VII.  Dresden  and  my  Dream,  1847  „  83 

VIII.  Bella  Napoli,  1847  „  99 

IX.  Paris  and  Louis  Philippe,  1847-8  „  no 

X.  The  Court  of  Hanover,  1850  „  129 

XI.  The  Early  Court  of  Queen  Victoria,  1850  „  144 

XII.  Marriage,  1855  ,,152 

XIII.  A  True  Ghost  Story  „  159 

Y 


Contents 


BOOK 

II 

MISCELLANIES 

I. 

True  Refinement 

Page       1 69 

II. 

The  Servant  Question 

„         186 

III. 

On  Ballad-Singing 

„         198 

IV. 

A  Noble  Life 

„         208 

V. 

A  Half-True  Story 

»        243 

The  Crimson  Portrait 

>»        263 

n 


FOREWORD 

Some  valued  friends  have  lately  expressed  a  wish 
that  I  should  write  my  reminiscences^  as  my  long  life^ 
they  think^  should  embrace  not  a  few  interesting 
events  which  may  be  worth  recording ;  so,  after 
suffering  pangs  of  nervous  reluctance,  I  take  up  my 
pen — but  oh !  at  once  I  feel  how  altered  all  things 
seem.  I  look  back  down  a  vista  of  seventy-three 
years,  and  as  I  try  to  put  thoughts  into  words  this 
adage  comes  up : 

"  Hozv  cruelly  sweet  are  the  echoes  that  start 
When  memory  plays  an  old  tune  on  the  heart  J  " 

And — one  never  can  forget  J  Some  changes  are 
so  odd,  so  startling  —  and  yet  so  insignificant. 
However,  I  decide  to  make  the  effort,  and  instantly 
small  things  crop  up  to  remind  me  of  timers  flight. 
For  example,  I  used  in  days  of  yore  only  quill 
pens :  now  1  am  writing  with  a  horrid  thing 
called  a  '*  y,"  hard  steel,  and  the  ink  does  not  run 
so  easily  nor  so  merrily  as  it  did  then.  But  hush  ! 
Is  there  not  an  old  but  very  true  saying,  that  it 
is  only  the  indifferent  workmen  who  find  fault  with 


vu 


Foreword 

their  tools  ?  In  the  present  instance^  however^  it  is  a 
work-woman  who  grumbles.  Perhaps  that  may  make 
a  difference^  or  am  I  taking  unfair  advantage  of  the 
chivalry  of  my  male  readers  ?  Well  I  all  I  can  do  is 
to  claim  their  forbearance.,  and  beg  them  to  remember 
that  I  am  an  old  woman — weak.,  sad.,  and  tired; 
only  waiting — waiting  to  go  Home  ^'-  for  good  and 
all^''  as  the  children  say. 


Vlll 


BOOK  I 
MY    MEMORIES 


o 


O 


V 

'B 


I 

CHILDHOOD   AT   RAILSHEAD 

1830-37 

I  remember,  I  remember. 

How  my  childhood  fleeted  by. 

The  mirth  of  its  December, 
And  the  warmth  of  its  July  ! 

W.  H.  Praed. 

I  WAS  born  on  June  27,  1830  (the  day  after  the 
death  of  King  George  IV.).  My  birthplace  was 
Dun  House,  Montrose ;  and,  on  my  father's 
side  I  am  tout  ce  quit  y  a  de  plus  Ecossais^  as  he 
was  the  second  son  of  the  then  Earl  of  Cassilis 
(afterwards  the  first  Marquis  of  Ailsa),  but  my 
mother  was  the  youngest  daughter  of  the  Duke 
of  Clarence  (afterwards  William  IV.)  by  the 
famous,  fascinating  and  unhappy  actress,  Dorothy 
Jordan. 

King  William  IV.   had   nine  children  by  Mrs. 

3 


My  Memories 

Jordan,*  and  her  home  and  that  of  the  Duke  of 
Clarence  and  their  children  was  for  years  at  Bushey 
House,  in  Bushey  Park,  and  for  long  Bushey  was  a 
happy  and  beloved  home  to  the  FitzClarence  family 
— until,  in  fact,  the  Duke  of  Clarence  married  the 
Princess  Adelaide  of  Saxe-Meiningen  ;  then,  of 
course,  and  perforce,  that  happy  home  came  to  an 
end.  But  I  feel  more  than  rejoiced  to  be  enabled 
now  to  give  my  affectionate  and  respectful  testi- 
mony to  the  gracious  and  Christianlike  love  and 
tenderness  ever  offered  to  the  poor  actress's 
children  by  the  Duchess  of  Clarence,  afterwards 
Queen  Adelaide,  who,  to  the  day  of  her  death, 
treated  the  numerous  FitzClarence  family  as  only 
a  loving  and  gentle  woman  could. 

I  remember  Queen  Adelaide  and  her  kind  acts 
well,  and  know  what  it  must  have  cost  her  tender 
heart  at  times  to  see  this  beautiful  familyaround  her 
(her  husband's  but  not  her  own),  and  yet  she  ever 

*  They  were:  (i)  George,  first  Earl  of  Munster  ; 
(2)  Frederick,  in  the  Army  ;  (3)  Adolphus,  a  rear-admiral  ; 
(4)  Augustus,  in  holy  orders ;  (5)  Sophia,  married  the  first  Lord 
de  risle ;  (6)  Mary,  m.  Colonel  Fox  ;  (7)  Elizabeth,  m.  the 
Earl  of  Errol  ;  (8)  Augusta,  m.  first,  Hon.  John  Kennedy 
Erskine,  secondly,  Lord  John  Frederick  Gordon  ;  (9)  Amelia,  m. 
Viscount  Falkland.  All  the  eight  younger  children  were  raised 
to  the  rank  of  the  younger  children  of  a  marquis. 

4 


/ 


,f 

'hp  ^i\^V 

for  )'■ 

V  wa» 

nee  fa 

r>r,r   actress  5 
-icawi;  .cticut^c,  aftcTwards 

ne  day  of  her  death, 
;rous  :tice  f 

kind   acts 


s  but  nc 


I 


MRS      JORDAN 


childhood  at  Railshead 

loved    them,   and  helped  them    with  a  mother's 
tenderness ! 

I  pray  God  bless  her  for  this,  and  we  may  be 
sure  that  at  this  moment  she  is  reaping  the  benefits 
of  her  unselfish  Christian  love  to  those  who 
were  much  in  her  power  for  good  or  for  evil.  It 
was  an  awkward,  I  might  have  said  a  painful, 
position  to  all  parties,  had  not  God's  love  filled 
the  good  Queen's  heart  with  motherly  kindness  for 
those  orphan  children  and  grandchildren  (of  which 
latter  I  was  one)  of  her  husband.  Her  goodness 
to  them  lived  on  even  after  the  King's  death, 
until  she  breathed  her  last,  and  I  am  proud  of 
being  her  godchild. 

A  noble  queen  she  was  and,  better,  a  true  lady ; 
and  better  still  than  both,  a  loving  tender  woman, 
who,  seeing  well  the  wrong,  the  pity  of  a  thing, 
knew  how,  and  when,  to  use  her  eyelids — instead 
of  her  eyes — only  opening  them  again  to  reassure 
and  to  sympathise. 

Peace  be  to  her  memory. 

*  *  *  *  * 

When  quite  small  children  we  lived  in  a 
charming  brick  house  situated  on  the  River 
Thames.     It  was  called    *'  Railshead  "   in   conse- 

5 


My  Memories 

quence,  I  suppose,  of  its  situation,  for  a  long  iron- 
work railing  ran  along  the  whole  of  one  side  of 
the  garden,  the  house  standing  back  above  it. 
This  terrace  was  raised  high  above  the  river,  and  I 
loved,  as  a  child,  to  sit  perched  at  the  top  of  a 
certain  large  iron-work  basket,  full  of  geraniums, 
and  watch  the  boats  and  barges  as  they  skimmed 
noiselessly  by. 

I  know  not  why,  but  all  my  life,  although  I 
have  visited  many  foreign  countries,  the  loveli- 
ness of  no  other  river,  however  picturesque  its 
surroundings,  has  ever  touched  my  heart  as  the 
"  homey "  and  innocent  beauty  of  our  River 
Thames.     But  I  confess  to  being  a  real  John  Bull  ! 

Beneath  the  Railshead  terrace,  along  the  side  of 
the  river,  ran  a  long  narrow  pathway,  much  over- 
grown by  green  rushes,  slender  reeds,  and  a  peculiar 
kind  of  tall  white  lily,  and  I  would,  as  a  wee  child, 
at  a  certain  hour  every  day,  perch  my  small  self  at 
the  top  of  the  large  wire  basket  mentioned  above, 
which  was  conveniently  placed  close  to  the  terrace 
railing,  and  watch  for  the  coming  of  a  certain 
steamboat — a  miracle  in  those  days  ! — which,  as 
she  slid  by,  I  declared,  and  believed,  sent  enormous 

waves  to  the  shore  to  announce  her  arrival  to  the 

6 


Childhood  at  Railshead 

excited  lilies,  which,  with  the  rushes,  emitted  a 
peculiar  rustle-rustle-rustle — I  can  hear  it  to 
this  day — as  they  bowed  their  dignified  and  civil 
greeting  to  the  passing  water-monster. 

I  perfectly  remember  my  delight  and  amaze- 
ment the  first  time  I  saw  the  steamboat  ruffling 
the  river  and  rustling  the  lilies  beneath  our 
terrace.  The  steamboat  was  named  the  En- 
deavour^ being,  it  was  thought  in  those  primitive 
days,  a  good  sensible  name  for  such  an  under- 
taking as  the  steamer  was,  she  being  the  first,  and, 
at  that  time,  the  only  passenger  boat. 

We  could  see  pretty  Richmond  Bridge  from 
Railshead  terrace,  and  it  was  very  amusing  to 
me  to  watch  the  Endeavour  as  she  bowed 
her  black  funnels  to  pass  beneath  the  archways. 
Soon  —  very  soon  —  there  were  other  steam- 
boats, and  then,  like  everything  else,  the  novelty 
passed  away. 

My  paternal  grandparents'  (Lord  and  Lady 
Ailsa's)  house,  called  "  St.  Margaret's,"  was  next  to 
ours.  The  terraces  joined,  and  there  was  a  door 
of  communication  between  the  two  gardens,  not 
much  used,  alas  !  in  later  days,  for  my  mother, 
having  married  a   second    time,  had   thus    given 

7 


My  Memories 

dire  offence  to  the  old  lord  and  lady — a  quarrel 
which  was  never  made  up. 

My  mother's  father,  King  William  IV.,  used 
often  to  drive  from  London  to  Isleworth  to  see  his 
daughter  and  us  children,  whom  he  fondly  loved. 

I  cannot  have  been  more  than  three  or  four 
years  old  when  1  had  a  very  dangerous  illness  ;  in 
fact,  I  nearly  died  from  brain  fever,  and  the  old 
King  William,  hearing  of  my  mother's  grief  (she 
had  not  been  very  long  a  widow)  drove  down  to 
see  her. 

How  strange  it  is  that  certain  solitary  events 
make  impressions  on  a  child's  mind,  but  rarely 
anything  consecutive  remains.  I  distinctly  re- 
member at  this  time  feeling  a  terrible  pain  in  my 
head,  then  I  remember  the  sudden  appearance  of  a 
certain  Doctor  Julius  coming  towards  my  bed, 
carrying  a  large  china  soup-plate  full  of  horrible, 
struggling,  greasy,  slimy-looking  black  things, 
which  he  seemed  to  be  manipulating  between  his 
fingers  and  thumb.  He  approached  me,  with  my 
weeping  mother,  and — I  remember  no  more  !  Of 
course  the  horrid  creatures  were  leeches  (I  was 
subsequently  acquainted  with  this  fact),  and  they 
were  placed  on  my  poor  little  head,  and  after- 


Childhood  at  Railshead 

wards  I  was  told  one  of  those  beasts,  more  hungry, 
we  may  suppose,  than  its  fellows,  got  hold  of  a 
vein  on  the  top  of  my  head,  and  had  to  be  forcibly 
torn  away,  and  Julius  had  to  sit  for  hours  with  his 
finger  on  the  lacerated  spot  to  prevent  my  bleed- 
ing to  death.  As  it  was,  I  nearly  died,  and  this 
was  the  cause  of  one  of  the  kind  old  King's 
visits.  He  drove  down  to  Railshead  in  his  chariot 
(then  pronounced  charroti).  Of  course  I  was  too 
dangerously  ill  to  see  him  arrive,  but  when  I  got 
better,  and  the  dear  old  man  came  again,  I  was 
then  permitted  to  see  his  departure  from  the 
nursery  window,  in  my  nurse's  arms.  With 
much  glee  I  gazed  on  the  two  postboys,  in  pale 
blue  jackets,  white  breeches,  and  white  beaver  hats. 
My  dear  mother  told  me  the  kind  old  King  wept 
at  seeing  me  so  weak  and  frail,  but  he  was  de- 
lighted when  my  mother  asked  me,  '*  Mina,  do 
you  know  who  this  is } "  and  I  answered,  "  It  is 
grandpapa  !  "  My  mother  thereupon  burst  into 
tears,  and  said,  throwing  her  arms  round  his  neck, 
*'  Yours,  Sir,  is  the  first  face  she  has  known  for 
weeks  !  "  She  never  forgot  this  joy,  and  I  never 
forgot  the  postboys  and  the  grey  horses. 


My  Memories 

One  of  my  earliest  recollections  of  Railshead 
was,  when  I  was  a  very  little  girl,  my  mother 
took  me  to  the  theatre  at  Richmond-on-Thames. 
I  think,  although  I  cannot  say  this  for  certain 
(and  it  is  not  a  matter  of  great  import)  that 
the  performance  must  have  been  either  a  panto- 
mime or  a  circus.  More  likely  the  latter,  as  there 
were  any  number  of  horses,  donkeys  ridden  by 
monkeys,  and  so  forth ;  besides,  surely  a  small 
person  of  my  age  would  not  otherwise  have 
been  taken.  My  mother  had  been  asked  to 
"  bespeak  "  the  play,  but  I  knew  but  little  about 
it,  except  that  my  nurse,  Crockett,  looked  cross 
when  first  she  heard  of  it,  and  said  (not  before  my 
mother,  of  course)  that  it  was  a  sin  to  take  such 
a  "  brat  "  to  the  theatre.  I,  being  at  that  time 
rather  a  good-looking  "  brat,"  was  often  taken 
about  to  be  shown  by  my  mother,  dressed  very 
smartly,  and,  in  the  present  case,  the  fact  that 
Crockett  was  told  that  she  must,  of  necessity, 
be  one  of  the  party  rather  seemed  to  compensate 
in  her  eyes  for  the  folly  and  "  the  sin  "  of  the 
thing. 

I  remember  when  we  entered  the  theatre  my 
delight  knew  no   bounds,  for  we  were  received  by 


lO 


Childhood  at  Railshead 

two  "gentlemen"  in  uniform,  who  walked  before 
us  carrying  candles  !  Then,  young  as  I  was,  I 
recognised  that  the  band  played  "  God  Save  the 
King,"  as  we  marched  in  in  great,  and  quite 
undeserved,  dignity. 

1  don't  know  what  the  performance  was.  I  only 
know  those  were  lovely  horses  and  donkeys  with 
long  ears,  ridden  by  monkeys — so  it  must  have 
been  a  circus.  After  the  first  part,  and  quite 
suddenly,  I  began  to  feel  "  queer."  Then  the 
lights  seemed  to  dance  about  instead  of  the 
horses,    and    at    last    I    said,    quite    unashamed, 

"  Mama  !     I'm    going    to     be sick  !  "      My 

mother  spoke  hastily  to  one  of  the  gentlemen  who 
were  with  us,  and  who  seemed  to  know  his  way 
about.  He  ran  hurriedly  out  of  the  box.  After 
a  few  minutes  of  agony,  a  most  gentlemanlike- 
looking  man,  who  I  afterwards  heard  called  "  the 
manager,"  whispered  something  to  my  mother, 
caught  me  up  in  his  arms  and  carried  me  down 
some  dark,  forbidding-looking  passages,  lit  by 
single  gas-lamps.  After  all  these  years  I  feel  it 
must  have  looked  as  if  I  were  being  carried  to 
instant  execution — or  to  solitary  confinement  at 
least  !     But  I  was  too  unwell  then  to  care  ;  besides 

II 


My  Memories 

Crockett  was  bringing  up  the  rear  ;  and  after  what 
I  thought  an  interminable  and  most  dangerous 
journey,  we  found  ourselves  at  the  back  of  the 
stage,  behind  a  curtain,  in  a  small  closet  of  a 
room,  and  with  the  largest  basin  I  ever  saw,  and — 
I  have  never  been  so  sick  since  !  After  a  little, 
Crockett  brought  me  some  eau-de-Cologne  and  I 
got  better.  The  kind  gentleman  again  appeared 
and  carried  me — this  time  to  my  mother's  carriage  ; 
and  I  remember  feeling  deeply  injured  that 
"  God  Save  the  King  "  was  not  played  again  at 
my  exit ! 

I  was  taken  home  by  Crockett,  fell  fast  asleep 
during  the  journey,  and  remembered  no  more. 
Years  afterwards  I  came  across  the  old  basin  in  a 
shop  in  Richmond,  and   felt  I  had  found  an  old 

friend. 

*  *  *  *  # 

When  I  was  a  few  years  older,  and  still  living 
at  Railshead,  a  very  painful  circumstance  occurred 
which  it  took  me  long  years  (not  to  forget,  for 
that  I  never  shall)  to  get  over. 

Our  nurseries — four  rooms,  quite   small — used 
to  donner  on  the  river,   and    often,   like  naughty     ^ 
children  after  being  put  to  bed,  I  and  my  sister, 

12 


childhood  at  Railshead 

in  the  summer  when  the  windows  were  wide 
open,  would  sit  upright  in  our  beds,  sometimes 
putting  our  pillows  under  us  to  raise  us  higher 
(always  supposing  Crockett  was  not  looking !) 
and  watch  the  little  boats  and  barges  skim  along 
in  the  darkness,  with  their  golden-coloured 
lamps,  while  the  oars  as  they  broke  the  water 
would  shimmer  and  gleam  tremulously — especially 
if  there  were  a  moon  appearing  through  the  trees 
on  the  Surrey  side  of  the  river — like  sheet 
lightning.  Sometimes  the  occupants  of  the  boats 
would  sing  (men's  and  women's  voices),  often  to 
a  guitar,  and  delight  us  as  they  glided  by,  for  even 
at  that  early  age  I  loved  music. 

One  night,  however,  something  awful  happened. 
I  was  almost  asleep  ;  it  was  a  very  hot  night,  and 
suddenly  I  was  awakened  by  a  woman's  scream,  then 
another,  and  then  a  man's  rough  voice  and  a 
splash  1  I  started  up  in  my  bed  and  called  the 
nurse,  who  slept  in  the  next  room  with  the  door 
open  :  "  Crockett  !  Crockett  !  " 

Then,  raising  myself,  I  saw  that  my  sister 
Millicent  was  asleep,  but  Crockett  was  up,  and 
I  could  see  her  through  the  doorway,  with  half 
her  body  (in  nothing  but  her  nightgown)  out  of 

13 


My  Memories 

the  window.  She  was  evidently  much  excited, 
and  dancing  about  from  one  window  to  the  other 
to  find  the  one  she  could  see  through  best. 

"  Crockett,  what  is  it  ? "  I  called. 

"  Nonsense  ;  go  to  sleep.  Miss  Mina." 

But  I  couldn't.  So,  getting  up  (Millicent  was 
still  asleep)  I  ran  noiselessly  along  the  room  and 
stood  behind  the  nurse,  who  was  still  hanging  out 
of  the  window.  But  I  could  not  be  still,  for  I 
heard  footsteps  of  men  running  down  to  the  river 
side,  and  Crocket  called  out  in  a  sort  of  hoarse 
whisper,  which  should  have  wakened  the  dead,  to 
the  butler,  who  also  had  been  roused  : 

"  What  is  the  matter  ? " 

Crockett  got  no  answer,  and  presently  I  heard 
his  step  and  that  of  another  man,  then  the 
dragging  of  a  boat  out  of  the  boathouse.  I  could 
hear  them  jump  into  the  boat,  the  oars  were  jerked 
into  their  rowlocks,  and  then  I  heard  them  rowing 
off,  as  if  for  dear  life. 

I  could  bear  no  more.  I  tugged  at  the  nurse's 
nightgown  and  began  to  cry. 

"  Where  is  (I  forget  the  butler's  name) 

gone  to  ?  and  what — oh,  what  was  that  scream  ?  " 

"  Nonsense  !   you  tiresome  child  !     Go  to  bed. 


Childhood  at  Railshead 

It  was  only  Mary  (the  nurserymaid)  who  has  the 
nightmare  !  " 

*'  What  ? "  I  said,  for  living  so  long  in  the 
country  I  knew  what  a  "  mare  "  was.  *'  What ! 
in  bed  with  her  ? "  Of  course  that  made  her 
scream,  and  I  no  longer  wondered  at  it ;  but  I 
quietly  went  to  bed  again,  only  fearful  lest  Mary's 
night  mare  might  take  a  fancy  to  me  ;  and  then, 
I  thought,  shouldn't  /  have  screamed  ! 

The  next  day,  however — little  pitchers  have  long 
ears  ! — I  overheard  every  one  speaking  about  the 
"  scream,"  but  none  of  them  mentioned  Mary ; 
and  I  also  could  not  understand  whose  throat  had 
been  cut  "  from  ear  to  ear,"  and  a  nameless 
horror  came  over  me.  When  night  came  I  begged 
Crockett  to  have  the  nursery  windows  closed  so 
that  Mary's  night  mare  might  be  kept  outside  ! 

Years  afterwards  I  heard  that  a  poor  woman 
had  been  murdered  in  a  barge  by  the  bargeman, 
who  had  cut  her  throat  and  thrown  her  into  the 
river.  I  was  too  young  then  to  be  told  the  par- 
ticulars, but  the  bargeman  was  hanged. 


15 


II 

BRIGHTON  AND  WILLIAM  IV 

^830-37 

What  are  the  wild  waves  saying, 

Sister,  the  whole  day  long  ? 
But  ever  amid  our  playing 

I  hear  but  their  low,  lone  song. 

Longfellow. 

Take,  O  boatman,  twice  thy  fee, 

Take — I  give  it  willingly. 

For  invisible  to  thee 

Spirits  twain   have  crossed  with  me  ! 

Uhland. 

I.   THE  CHAIN  PIER 

I  HAVE  remarked  before  how  curious  it  is  that 
one  only  remembers  facts  concerning  one's  child- 
hood by  fits  and  starts,  and  piecemeal.  I  wonder 
why .''  Why  do  I  remember  distinctly  this  fact  or 
this  person,  and  why  not  that  fact  and  that  per- 
son .?     This  is  eminently  the  case  with  my  juvenile 

16 


-n,  twice  thy  fee, 
=r  It  willingly, 
-  to  thee 
...u.i   have  crossed    ,%■:;;  . 


THE  CH 


one  oniy  remembers  facts  ct  e's  chiid- 

hood  by  tits  and  starts,  and  r  •il.      1    '■ 

^v^  hydo  I  remember  distinctly  this  > 

this   nerson.  nnd  why  not  that  fact  aj 

'  "  ■  ainentJy  the  case  with 

16 


WILLIAM       IV. 


Brighton  and  William  IV 

recollections  concerning  Brighton  ;  but  as  to 
one  thing,  despite  my  fragmentary  way  of  telling 
my  story,  I  must  beg  my  kind  readers'  minds  to 
be  completely  at  rest.  It  is  that  whatever  I  relate 
is  absolutely  and  literally  true ;  and  truth,  after  all, 
is  worth  something. 

So  to  begin  about  Brighton. 

I  love  Brighton,  every  stone  in  it ;  but  more 
especially  its  ancient  stones.  But  what  to  me  are 
ancient  stones  are  not  its  oldest,  for  they  would 
date  long  before  I  was  '*  born  or  thought  of !  " 

Brighton,  as  Brighton,  sprang  into  existence — an 
acknowledged  existence — in  1782,  when  George, 
Prince  of  Wales  of  that  day,  visited  it,  and 
straightway  loved  the  place  (and  apparently  a  great 
many  people  in  it ! ),  with  a  lasting  love,  too,  of 
which  his  capricious  nature  rarely  showed  itself 
capable. 

The  original  Brighton  dates  back  to  quite  a 
century  and  a  half  ago,  or  more,  being  then  styled 
"  Brighthelmstone."  We  are  told  that  it  was  then 
only  a  fishing  village,  the  very  site  of  which  was  on 
one  dreadful  day  swallowed  up  by  the  sea,  a  catas- 
trophe which  the  modern  Brightonians  seem  to  do 
their  best  to  prevent  occurring  again  ;  hence  the 

17  B 


My   Memories 

strong,  beautiful,  modern  sea  wall,  which  has  become 
one  of  the  most  fascinating  and  enjoyable  of  pro- 
menades, one  might  say,  in  all  England ;  and  hence 
those  enticing  buttresses  which  shelve  down  into 
the  sea,  forming  a  fruitful  source  of  danger  to 
nursery-maids  and  their  charges,  and  to  small  inde- 
pendent boys,  who  seem  to  take  every  advantage 
of  the  tempting  danger  so  liberally  held  out  to 
them. 

One  irreparable  calamity,  however,  in  spite  of  all 
the  modern  Brightonians'  care,  has  within  the  last  few 
years  overtaken  Brighton.  On  December  5,  1896, 
the  beloved  old  Chain  Pier  was  utterly  demolished. 
On  that  morning  people  were  startled  from  their 
beds  by  the  appalling  news  that  the  whole  Chain 
Pier  had  collapsed  in  the  night  !  This  old  structure 
had  heroically  borne  the  brunt  of  the  wind  and  ot 
the  wild  sea  waves  for  over  seventy  years,  and 
already  there  had  not  been  those  wanting  who 
grumblingly  complained  that  the  pier  was  "  not 
safe,"  had  "  become  unsightly,"  that  its  ancient 
glory  of  paint  and  polish  had  faded,  that  it  began 
to  look  dilapidated,  &c.  New  piers  were  beginning 
to  be  built,  but  /  always  felt  that  an  old  friend 
stood  there,  sad  and  lone,  but  dignified,  like  an  old 

18 


Brighton  and   William   IV 

beau  of  the  ancient  school.  Now,  however,  he 
has  gone.  He  had  stood  the  day  before  his  dis- 
appearance just  as  ever,  but  in  the  night,  alas  1  the 
sea  had  been  wilder  than  usual,  and  half  an  hour 
before  the  tide  was  at  its  highest — it  came  from  the 
south-east — my  dearly-loved  old  friend,  my  old 
beau,  gave  up  all  for  lost,  and  with  a  crash  the 
disaster  supervened.  Many  spectators  expected 
and  awaited  the  blow,  and  in  an  instant,  with  a 
roar,  two  piles  disappeared,  the  wreck  being  the 
matter  of  a  few  minutes,  and  before  surprise  or 
regret  could  be  expressed,  the  head  of  the  pier, 
the  dear  old  "  deck "  which  had  so  often  been 
paced  by  the  Sailor  King,  was  also  gone  1 

Oh !  how  I  loved  that  old  pier !  How  I 
mourned  its  loss,  for  it  was  a  personal  friend  1  I 
am  quite  old  enough  to  remember  the  yearly  visits 
of  the  Sailor  King  and  his  good  Queen  Adelaide 
to  Brighton,  where  constantly  I,  in  company  with 
my  nurse  or  mother,  used  to  walk  on  the  Chain 
Pier.  King  William  said  (I  have  heard  him) 
that  he  liked  pacing  its  deck,  as  it  was  the  place 
that  reminded  him  of  what  had  ever  been  the 
happiest  place  in  the  whole  world  to  him — the 
deck  of  a  ship.     Oh  !  the  "  Wooden  Walls  of  Old 

19 


My  Memories 

England  !  "  What  would  he  say  to  the  changes 
now  ?  I  ever  felt  that  the  old  Chain  Pier  was 
the  only  picturesque  object  in  all  Brighton,  and  a 
few  weeks  before  its  disastrous  disappearance  I 
wrote  a  letter  to  one  of  the  local  papers,  begging 
the  authorities  not  to  demolish  it  as  they  threatened, 
imploring  them  to  let  it  die  a  natural  death.  A 
few  days  later  the  *'  old  beau  "  took  his  fate  into 
his  own  hands,  and  after  a  short  struggle — was  not  1 
All  the  next  day  pieces,  both  large  and  small,  of  the 
debris  came  rushing  and  dashing  upon  the  beach, 
and  I  rejoice  to  say  that  I  obtained  a  small  piece, 
and  keep  it  as  a  relic  of  what  was  to  me  an  old 
and  loved  friend. 

They  stood  aloof,  the  scars  remaining 
Like  cliffs  which  had  been  rent  asunder, 
A  dreary  sea  now  flows  between. 

Perhaps  some  of  my  friends  will  forgive  my 
describing  a  little  scene  that  took  place  one  morn- 
ing on  the  Chain  Pier,  while  my  mother  and  I  were 
walking  there  with  the  old  Sailor  King.  I  did 
not  understand  it  then,  but  I  do  now — the  beauty 
of  it. 

We  were  pacing  up  and  down  the  deck,  when 
an   old    Brighton    dame    of    the    bourgeois    class 

zo 


Brighton  and  William  IV 

appeared  at  our  side.  She  had  evidently  been  ad- 
mitted to  the  pier  by  accident,  as  for  the  two  hours 
or  so,  during  which  the  King  generally  enjoyed  his 
deck-walk,  no  one  was  admitted,  unless  he  or  she 
belonged  to  the  suite.  The  old  lady  had  been  to 
the  *'  fancy  shop,"  of  which  there  used  to  be  many 
on  the  pier,  and,  probably,  while  there  the  sales- 
woman told  her  that  his  Majesty  and  suite  were  on 
the  deck.  She  was  greatly  flustered,  and  in  her 
agitation,  when  she  left  the  shop,  ran  into  the 
King's  very  arms.  He  was  so  well  known  by  sight 
that  she  recognised  him  at  once,  and,  much  per- 
turbed, would  have  turned  tail  and  fled.  But  the 
old  sailor  gentleman  would  have  none  of  that. 
He  quickly  approached  the  perturbed  old  lady, 
and,  putting  his  hand  on  her  arm,  kindly  addressed 
her: 

'*  Madam,  whither  away  so  fast  ?  May  J  not 
have  the  pleasure  of  making  your  acquaintance  ^  " 
and  he  took  ofi^  his  hat. 

*'  Oh,  your  Majesty  !  "  exclaimed  the  confused 
dame,  "  I  never  thought  of  your  being  here  or  I 
should  not  have  come  !  " 

"  But  since  you  are  here,  and  we  have  met,  may 
I  not  have  the  pleasure  of  your  acquaintance  .'' " 


zi 


My   Memories 

Then  quite  a  lively  conversation  ensued,  pleasant 
to  the  royal  and  kindly  sailor  and  never  afterwards 
forgotten  by  the  delighted  old  recipient  of  his 
chivalrous  civility.  Of  King  William  it  may  be  truly 
said  that : 

.  .   .  He  bore  without  abuse 
The  grand  old  name  of  "  gentleman." 


II.    THE  PAVILION 

King  William  and  Queen  Adelaide  came  to 
Brighton  professedly  pour  s  amuser^  and  as  far  as 
possible  to  cast  ofF  the  trammels  of  royalty,  which 
always  more  or  less  taxed  the  old  King's  patience. 
One  or  other  of  his  daughters  generally  dined  of 
an  evening  at  the  Pavilion,  and  the  King's  greatest 
pleasure  consisted  in  sending  every  morning  to 
the  two  principal  hotels  in  Brighton — there  were 
not  so  many  hotels  then  as  there'  are  now — 
desiring  that  their  visitors'  list  should  be  sub- 
mitted to  him.  This  took  place  during  the  King's 
breakfast,  in  order  that  his  Majesty  might  see 
whether  any  of  his  personal  friends  were  in  the 
town  ;  and  should  the  names  of  any  be  registered 
who  were  pleasing  to  the  King,  a  command  was 

22 


Brighton  and  William   IV 

forthwith  sent  inviting  the  party,  or  parties,  to 
dinner  that  evening. 

Now  King  William,  from  the  varied  circum- 
stances of  his  life,  had  a  much  larger  acquaintance 
than  most  individuals  in  his  position  ;  but  he  also 
had  the  peculiarity,  which  seems  to  be  one  of  our 
Royal  Family's  especial  gifts — he  rarely  forgot  a 
name,  but  never  a  face. 

On  one  evening  a  clergyman  had  been  invited, 
of  some  quite  ordinary  name,  such  as  Smith 
or  Jones ;  anyhow  it  was  a  name  which  the  King 
thought  he  knew  as  belonging  to  an  old  ac- 
quaintance. When  the  hour  arrived  for  the 
King  and  Queen  to  enter  the  room  at  the 
Pavilion  where  the  company  were  assembled,  the 
King  generally  took  the  arm  of  one  of  his  daughters, 
so  that  she  might  mention  the  guests'  names  to  the 
King,  who  thereupon  shook  hands  and  said  a  few 
kindly  words  of  welcome.  This  evening  my  mother 
chanced  to  be  the  King's  guide.  Everything  went 
off  well,  the  King,  with  his  usual  graciousness, 
shaking  hands  and  bidding  the  gentlemen  and 
ladies  welcome.  Suddenly,  however,  the  King 
stopped  short  before  a  gentleman  garbed  as  a 
clergyman,    and   before  my  mother   could  say   a 

23 


My   Memories 

word,  he  exclaimed  in  a  voice  of  mingled  astonish- 
ment and  annoyance,  "And  who  the  d 1  are 

you,  sir  ?     I  never  asked  you  /  " 

My  mother  always  used  to  say,  in  telling  the 
story,  that  she  really  thought  she  should  have 
fainted  from  horror  at  the  moment.  The  poor 
gentleman  looked  much  distressed  at  first,  but 
quickly  recovering  himself,  he  said  with  great 
dignity  : 

"  I  confess,  your  Majesty,  that  your  Majesty's 
command  took  me  completely  by  surprise,  as  I 
have  never  been  so  honoured  before  ;  but,  as  there 
was  no  other  clergyman  of  my  name  in  the  hotel, 
I  conceived  it  my  duty  to  obey  the  command." 

By  this  time  the   King  had  recovered   himself. 

With   a  few  pleasant  words  and  shaking  hands 

kindly  with  the  now  mollified  clergyman,  he  passed 

on  to  his  other  guests  ;  but  my  mother  said  that  she 

felt  distressed  all  through  dinner.     The  old  King, 

too,  felt  how  discourteous  he  had   been,  and  was 

determined  to  mend  matters  thoroughly,  so  directly 

after  dinner  was  over,  just  as,  at  the  royal  signal, 

people  had  risen  to  leave  the  room,  the  King  stood 

up,  singled  out  a  glass,  had  it  filled,  and  said  in 

a  loud  voice  that  all  should  hear  : 

24 


Brighton  and  William  IV 

"  Ladies  and  gentlemen,  fill  your  glasses ;  I 
propose  a  toast.      Let  us  drink   to  the   health   of 

my  new   friend,  the  Rev.    Mr.   ,  and  to  our 

long  friendship." 

This  gracious  act  healed  all  soreness,  and  the 
clergyman  felt  himself  happy  and  honoured. 

I  must  not  forget  how  kind  Queen  Adelaide 
used  to  be  to  the  children  in  Brighton  at  that 
time.  Her  Majesty  used  to  organise  amusements 
for  them,  for  she  and  the  King  were  real  child- 
lovers.  It  must  have  been  a  great  grief  to  her 
that  her  own  two  little  ones  died  in  infancy.  She 
used  every  Christmas  Eve  to  prepare  an  enormous 
Christmas  tree,  which  was  lit  up  with  tapers,  while 
from  the  boughs  were  hung  gilded  fruits — apples, 
pears,  walnuts,  &c. — and  innumerable  gifts  of 
value  for  her  ladies  and  for  the  guests  young  and 
old.  The  children  were  made  to  walk  into  a  room 
in  the  Pavilion,  called  the  "  Dragon-room,"  by 
twos  and  twos.  On  one  occasion  I  remember  the 
two  youngest  children,  who  chanced  to  be  my 
sister  Millicent  and  Lucius  Cary,  the  only  son  of 
Lord  Falkland,  led  the  way  hand-in-hand  into 
the  wonderful  room,  the  ceiling  of  which  was, 
and  is  still,  ornamented    by  big   dragons  crawling 

25 


My   Memories 

weirdly  all  over  it  and  clinging,  apparently 
most  uncertainly,  to  it,  while  supporting  large 
glass  chandeliers.  As  a  child  I  was  terrified  at 
these,  to  me,  awful  monsters,  lest  one  of  them 
should  at  some  moment  flop  down  from  the 
ceiling  and  run  about,  like  us  children,  in  search 
oi  a  table  with  its  "  dragonish "  name  pinned 
upon  it,  or — worse  still — lest  one  dragon,  more 
hungry  than  the  rest,  should  crawl  down,  catch  me 
up,  and  make  a  Christmas  meal  off  me. 

Oh  !  those  dear,  delightful  evenings  !  If  ever 
I  enter  that  room  at  the  Pavilion  even  now  I 
scarcely  know  whether  to  laugh  or  cry.  I  look 
up  at  the  monsters,  and  feel  sorry  that  the  dream 
of  my  childish  terror  should  no  longer  exist,  and 
whisper  low  to  the  fierce-looking  dragons  :  '*  Ah  ! 
you  and  I  are  older  friends  than  the  people  here 
know  !  " 

On  those  festive  occasions  everything  went 
well  ;  and  I  think  the  happiest  moment  of  those 
most  happy  evenings  was  when,  after  a  kind 
embrace  from  the  King  and  Queen,  each  pair  of 
children  was  set  free  to  search  for,  and  find  his 
or  her  own  table.  Small  round  tables,  upholstered 
in  white,  were  dotted  about  all  over  the  room  with 

26 


Brighton  and  William   IV 

each  child's  name  pinned  upon  the  one  dedicated  to 
him  or  her,  and  covered  with  bon-bons  and  toys  of 
every  variety  ;  no  one  can  conceive  the  delight 
and  shouting  when  each  child  discovered  its  own 
property. 

Ah  !  ces  beaux  jours  sont  passes  ! 

The  old  King  and  Queen  and  most  of  their  suite 
and  guests  are  long  dead  and  gone,  and  the  Pavilion 
itself  is  no  longer  a  royal  palace,  but  is  used  for 
public  meetings,  flower  shows,  bazaars  and  subscrip- 
tion balls.  I  wonder  what  the  dragons  think  of 
the  change  1 

T^  T^  tF  '7P  ifP 

Good  King  William  was  not  only  fond  of  little 
children,  but  he  also  loved,  and  was  proud  of,  the 
English  schoolboy,  and  spending  the  Christmas,  as 
he  often  did,  in  Brighton,  he  became  greatly  inter- 
ested in  two  large  boys'  schools  situated  not  far 
from  the  Pavilion.  One  of  these  schools  was 
"  patronised "  much  by  "  the  nobility,"  and  the 
other  by  boys  of  lower  rank,  sons  of  gentlemen. 
The  two  schools  had  been  nicknamed  "  The 
House  of  Lords  "  and  "The  House  of  Commons." 
The  King  was  interested  in  both,  and  knew  many  of 
the  boys  and  their  parents  intimately.     At  times, 

27 


My  Memories 

perhaps  from  delicacy  of  health  or  from  other 
causes,  some  of  the  boys  would  be  condemned 
to  stay  at  school  during  the  holidays.  King 
William  would  kindly  find  out  the  names  of  such 
boys  and  invite  them  to  spend  the  afternoon  in 
the  Pavilion  gardens,  and  on  such  occasions  he 
would  himself  go  into  the  gardens,  or  into  the 
rooms  set  aside  for  the  boys  to  play  in,  and  talk 
kindly  to  them,  inquiring  about  their  homes,  rela- 
tions, &c.  One  day,  however,  the  headmaster, 
for  some  reason,  thought  it  prudent  that  a  master 
should  be  sent  with  the  boys,  and  when  the  King 
found  this  out  he  was  displeased,  and  said  to  the 
usher  : 

"  English  boys  are  English  gentlemen,  and, 
I  feel  sure,  require  no  supervision  when  invited 
to  make  the  acquaintance  of  their  King  !  " 

After  this  the  unfortunate  master  "  made  him- 
self scarce,"  and  the  boys  enjoyed  themselves  cer- 
tainlyas  well,  if  not  better,  without  him. 


III. 

My  mother  had  a  house  at  Brighton  in  Brunswick 
Terrace,  overlooking  the  sea,  and  my  love  for  the 

28 


Brighton  and  William  IV 

view  of  the  sea  was  very  great.  I  believe  it  was 
from  constantly  sitting  at  the  window — if  I  could 
get  it  open  I  liked  it  more — that  I  caught  a 
terrible  toothache.  I  remember  spending  one 
whole  night  of  agony,  and  it  was  thereupon  de- 
cided that  I  must  have  my  poor  little  tooth  out. 
This,  to  me,  was  an  awful  decision^  but  to  take  my 
mind  off  it  I  took  my  usual  morning's  walk  on  the 
Chain  Pier.  King  William  was  there  as  usual,  and 
he  was  much  distressed  at  seeing  my  red  eyes,  and 
asked  why  I  had  been  crying.  With  many  curtseys, 
my  nurse,  Crockett,  informed  his  Majesty  what 
ordeal  was  threatening  me  in  the  afternoon,  and  he 
said  kindly  that  if  I  was  a  good  courageous  girl, 
and  did  not  fret,  he  would  send  me  two  little  visitors 
to  have  tea  with  me  when  I  returned  from  the 
dentist.  My  curiosity  of  course  was  great.  Who 
could  the  visitors  be  ?  At  all  events  the  King's 
object  was  attained,  for  I  was  so  curious  about 
the  mysterious  visitors  that  I  almost  forgot  the 
dentist. 

The  operation  took  place — a  wee  tooth  was  taken 
out  and  seemed  to  me  a  mere  nothing,  I  was  so 
anxious  to  get  home.  On  arriving  there  what 
should  I   see  but   two    beautifully   dressed    dolls 

19 


My   Memories 

quietly  sitting  at  the  table  awaiting  my  arrival, 
before  a  lovely  china  tea-set!  One  was  in  pink, 
with  "  Mina  "  pinned  upon  her  beautiful  ball  dress, 
and  the  other  was  dubbed  "  Millicent,"  my 
sister's  name,  and  was  dressed  in  blue.  Never  shall 
I  forget  our  delight  ;  and  a  letter  was  affixed  to 
the  pink  doll  desiring  me  and  my  sister  Millicent 
to  bring  both  the  young  ladies,  sitting  so  gravely 
at  the  table,  to  be  presented  to  their  Majesties  the 
following  day  at  the  Pavilion.  Alas !  a  most 
heartbreaking  incident  occurred.  I  was  so 
delighted  with  my  new  doll  that  I  must  needs 
walk  up  and  down,  up  and  down,  with  the  young 
lady,  and  kiss  her  constantly.  I  forgot  about 
the  dentist  and  my  poor  little  mouth.  I  fell  with 
her  in  my  arms.  My  mouth  began  to  bleed  vio- 
lently, and  before  I  was  aware  of  the  catastrophe  my 
poor  dolly's  pink  silk  was  utterly  destroyed  and  her 
beautiful  arms  were  smashed.  My  dear  mother  was 
much  distressed,  and  that  night,  when  she  was 
dining  at  the  Pavilion,  told  her  father  of  the  mis- 
fortune and  of  my  grief,  and  he  directly  sent  to 
the  shop  and  ordered  me  another  doll.  It  came, 
but  not  before  I  had  cried  and  cried  as  I  had  never 
cried  before. 

30 


Brighton  and   William   IV 

When  my  Dolly  died — when  my  Dolly  died, 

I  sat  on  the  step,  and  I  cried,  and  I   cried, 

And  I  couldn't  eat  my  jam  and  bread, 

'Cause  it  didn't  seem  right,  when  my  doll  was  dead. 

And   Bridget  was  sorry  as  she  could  be. 

For  she  patted  my  head,  and  "Oh,"  said  she, 

*'To  think  that  the  pretty  has  gone  and  died  !  " 

Then  I   broke  out  afresh,  and  I  cried,  and  cried. 

We  dug  her  a  grave  in   the  violet  bed. 

And  planted  violets  at  her  head. 

And  we  raised  a  stone,  and  wrote  quite  plain, 

"  Here  lies  a  dear  Doll,  that  died  of  pain." 

And  then  my  brother  said  "Amen," 

And  we  all  went  back  to  the  House  again. 

But  all  the  time,  I  cried,  and  cried. 

Because  'twas  right  when  my  doll  had  died  ! 

And   then  we  had  more  jam  and  bread. 

But  I  didn't  eat,  'cause  my  doll  was  dead  ! 

And  I  tied  some  crape  on  my  doll's  house  door. 

And  then  I  cried,  and  cried  some  more. 

I  couldn't  be  happy,  don't  you  see  ? 

Because  the  funeral  belonged  to  me. 

And  then  my  friends  went  home — and  then, 

I  went — and  dug  up  my  doll  again  ! 

The  funniest  part  of  the  story,  however,  remains 
to  be  told. 

Dear  old  nurse,  Mrs.  Crockett,  eminently  a 
nurse  of  the  old  school,  who  had  nursed  and 
brought  up  almost  every  Kennedy  that  ever  was 
born,  used  to  wear  the  most  impossible  "  mob- 
caps,"    which    she    manufactured    herself    on    an 

31 


My   Memories 

article  called  a  "  dummy,"  a  thing  rather  the  shape 
of  a  skull,  upon  which  we  children  looked  with 
the  greatest  reverence.  These  caps  were  made  of 
white  muslin  lined  with  a  colour,  and  with  a  poke 
and  a  bow  at  the  top. 

Crockett  felt  that,  as  she  would  go  with  us  to  the 
Pavilion  the  next  day  to  present  our  dolls  to  the 
King,  she  would  have  to  be  present,  and  conse- 
quently must  have  a  clean  cap.  So  with  much  admira- 
tion, not  unmixed  with  awe,  we  watched  Crockett 
building  up  this  wonderful  erection  to  wear  the 
following  day  at  the  presentation.  We  saw  her 
try  it  on  with  trembling  admiration,  then  suddenly 
it  entered  my  mind,  as  we  were  all  going  to 
the  PaviHon,  that  nothing  would  enhance  their 
beauty  so  much  as  to  endow  each  doll  with  a 
Crockett  cap  !  We  felt  sure  it  would  be  a 
unique  mark  of  gratitude  to  the  King,  and  give 
him  an  unexpected  pleasure.  Crockett  was 
flattered  at  the  idea  of  her  mob  being  immortalised, 
and  it  was  done.  The  presentation  ceremony 
was  duly  gone  through  next  day  with  eclat  I 

Whether  the  "  mobs "  were  much  admired  I 
cannot  remember  ;  but  I  was  rather  in  luck,  and 
received  a  gift  from  a  "  grand  old  gentleman,"  as 

32 


Brighton  and  William  IV 

I  considered  him,  whom  we  saw  at  the  palace,  who 
told  me  I  was  a  "  pretty  little  miss."  He  was  a 
foreign  prince,  and  presented  me  with  a  long  glass 
bottle — a  facsimile  of  those  we  were  in  the  habit  of 
seeing  when  condemned  to  take  castor  oil.  There 
was  no  castor  oil,  however,  in  this  bottle,  but  a 
lovely  little  carriage  carved  in  wood,  with  horses, 
coachman,  and  footman  complete,  and  the  giver's 
name  was  Prince  Ernest  (or  Philip,  I  forget  which) 
of  Philipstal.  It  was  lovely  !  The  wheels  turned 
round  and  were  beautifully  coloured.  I  was  en- 
chanted, and  for  days  it  was  a  source  of  delight 
and  wonderment  to  me  as  to  how  the  little 
vehicle  ever  got  into  the  bottle.  I  also,  from 
the  very  first  moment,  harboured  a  guilty  de- 
termination to  get  it  out,  a  resolve,  alas  1  very 
soon  put  into  practice  ;  it  caused  not  only  the 
destruction  of  the  glass  home  and  its  inmates,  but 
also  floods  of  hopeless  tears,  because  things  thus 
destroyed  could  no  more  be  replaced  '*  as  they  used 
to  wasT  How  often  happy  homes  are  broken  up 
in  a  moment  of  mad  folly,  and  how  fruitless  are 
the  tears  then  shed  ! 


33 


Ill 

WINDSOR   CASTLE 

1835-7 

Thou  who  stealest  fire, 
From  the  fountains  of  the  past, 
To  glorify  the  present  ;    oh,  haste, 

Visit  my  low  desire  ! 
Strengthen  me,  enlighten  me  ! 
I  faint  in  this  obscurity. 
Thou  dewy  dawn  of  memory. 

I 

It  is  curious  how  little  I  remember  of  Windsor 
Castle,  although  I  was  often  there  in  my  early- 
childhood  when  good  King  William  reigned.  One 
would  have  thought  that  such  a  dream  of  beauty 
as  Windsor  would  have  left  its  impression  on  even 
a  child's  mind.  But,  as  I  reiterate,  children  "  take 
in  "  certain  isolated  facts,  such  as  forms  and  faces, 
strange  voices  or  sounds,  scents,  and  so  forth, 
which  they  never  forget,  and  which,  unimportant 

3+ 


Windsor  Castle 

as  they  may  be,  come  up  to  them  later  in  life, 
presenting  themselves  mysteriously  to  the  imagi- 
nation at  unexpected  and  apparently  irrelevant 
moments,  while  more  important  things  are  for- 
gotten. The  **  fleeting  ghosts  "  these  little  things 
are  of  some  memory  that  stirred  their  conscious- 
ness at  the  time  when  they  were,  according  to 
modern  parlance,  "  too  young  for  anything." 

For  example,  I  can  see  even  now,  whenever  I 
like,  and  through   the    mists    in    my    now    aged 
brain,   an   old  palace  in  red  brick,   somewhere,  I 
think,  near   Kew,  it  it  be  not  Kew  itself.     I  can 
see   faces   there,  and    old-fashioned    flower-beds, 
which  do  not  certainly  exist  to-day,  and — .     But  I 
must  pull  myself  up,  or  my  "  havering  "  will  con- 
jure up  a  stern  literary  policeman,  who  will  urge 
me   to  "  move   on,"  and   I  shall   feel  inclined   to 
answer,  all  in  my  fancy,  as  I  once  heard  a   poor 
woman    do  when    hard   pressed    by    a   persistent 
"  Bobby,"     "  I  ham  movin'  hon  !   I'm  alius  movin' 
hon  !   but  where  to  ?  "     Poor  woman  ! 

However,  that  red  brick  palace  was  not  Windsor, 
and  what  I  am  about  to  talk  about  is. 

One   pleasant   memory   I   have   of  Windsor    is 
sufficiently  interesting.     Every  morning  I  and  my 

35 


My  Memories 

brother  and  sister  used  to  be  sent  for  by  King 
William  for  us  to  see  his  kind  cheery  face  and  head 
washed  by  his  old  valet,  Jemmett,  in  a  large  silver 
ewer — I  am  happy  to  say  I  possess  that  ewer  at 
this  moment — in  the  most  delicious  rose-water. 

The  ceremony  used  always  to  be  performed  by 
Jemmett,  who  had  lived  with  the  King  for  years. 
A  fresh  bottle  was  used  each  time,  being  un- 
corked in  the  room  ;  the  King,  whose  hair  was 
short  and  quite  white,  would  place  his  head  over 
the  ewer,  a  large  towel  having  been  tied  round 
his  neck,  and  the  sweet  water  was  poured  over 
it,  into  the  ewer,  and  then  a  sponging  process 
used  to  go  on  for  some  moments,  filling  the  room 
with  delicious  odour.  I  think,  at  that  moment, 
I  wished  I  was  King  ;  more  at  that  moment  than 
any  other.  After  the  ablution,  came  the  drying 
on  a  soft  towel  ;  then  the  coat  and  waistcoat  were 
donned,  and  with  a  rosy  and  sweet-smelling  face, 
the  old  King,  after  kissing  the  small  children, 
would  walk  into  the  breakfast-room,  and  for  the 
time  we  saw  him  no  more.  To  this  day  the  scent  of 
■   rose-water  calls  up  to  me  that  memory  of  the  past. 

Many  of  the  King's  grandchildren  used,  by 
his  wish,  to  be  drilled,  while  others  were  taught 

36 


Windsor  Castle 

to  dance  ;  and  these  lessons  used  to  take  place 
at  different  times  in  a  room  in  the  castle,  called 
the  "  Octagon  Room."  The  drilling  was  under- 
taken by  a  certain  soldier  of.  the  name  of  Win- 
terbottom  ;  and  although  1  can  remember  his 
euphonious  name,  I  cannot  recall  his  rank  in 
the  Army,  nor  to  what  regiment  he  belonged  ; 
but  I  do  remember  that  we  children  loved  Winter- 
bottom,  as  did  our  nursemaids,  for  once  I  re- 
member being  hastily  caught  up  out  of  my  bath, 
wrapped  in  a  sheet,  and  held  up  all  dripping  at  the 
window,  delighted  at  the  nurse's  words  :  "  Come 
and  kiss  your  hand  to  Winterbottom,  he  is  passing 
by  with  several  other  soldiers  "  (all  beautiful  Win- 
terbottoms,  I  thought,  and  all  on  beautiful  horses), 
and  the  hero  himself  seemed  delighted  at  the 
recognition. 

One  more  memory.  I  and  several  of  the  other 
children  were  one  day  being  initiated  into  the  mys- 
teries of  dancing  by  a  foreign  gentleman,  who 
was  giving  us  the  time  and  tune  on  a  very  small 
violin,  called  a  "  kit."  We  were  in  the  Octagon 
Room,  in  the  afternoon,  and  suddenly  there  seemed 
as  though  a  violent  blow  had  been  dealt  to  one  of 
the  eight  doors, bursting  it  open  in  a  most  terrifying 

37 


My  Memories 

fashion  ;  and  judge  of  our  childish  feelings  when 
within  the  doorway  appeared  a  "  black  man," 
blacker  than  any  devil  we  had  ever  heard  of.  He 
had  scarcely  any  clothes  on,  his  dress  consisting 
principally  of  huge  coloured  feathers  on  his  head, 
and  a  few  coloured  rags  round  his  waist.  He 
held  a  spear,  and  was  accompanied  by  others  of  the 
same  ilk. 

They  evidently  enjoyed  our  childish  terror, 
dancing  and  gesticulating  at  us  as  they  passed 
through  the  room,  and  it  was  only  later  that  we 
were  told  they  were  the  first  Ojibbeway  Indians 
that  had  ever  appeared  in  England,  and  had  come 
to  do  homage  to  the  King.  They  were  amusing 
themselves  en  route  by  terrifying  us  children  by 
their  shouts  and  wild  gestures. 

One  other  anecdote  about  Windsor  and  I  really 
have  done. 

One  happy  day  some  of  us  children  were  com- 
manded to  appear  at  luncheon,  and  I  sadly  fear  I 
did  not  "  behave  "  with  due  decorum.  I  was 
placed  by  the  side  of  a  lady  who  seemed  to  me  far 
younger  than  the  rest  of  the  guests  ;  but  I  did  not 
know  her,  and  never  having  learnt  what  fear  or 
shyness   was,  I    began,  as  I  conceived,  to   make 

38 


Windsor  Castle 

myself  agreeable,  and  to  put  my  next-door  neigh- 
bour at  her  ease.   So  I  began  with  much  amiability  : 

"  Parlez  vous  Frangais,  mademoiselle  ?  " 

The  little  lady  smiled  and  bowed,  but  did  not 
answer,  and  gave  me  no  further  encouragement. 

I  was  not,  however,  in  the  habit  of  being  snubbed 
or  silenced  ;  so  for  a  second  time  I  asked  : 

"  Parlez  vous  Fran^ais  ?  " 

This  time  the  lady  took  no  notice,  so  I  began 
to  think  myself  rather  injured,  but  not  being 
inclined  to  put  up  with  anything  in  the  way  of  a 
rebuke,  and  besides,  being  unaware  I  had  trans- 
gressed in  any  way,  I  again,  irritating  child  that 
I  was,  repeated  the  senseless  question,  and  was 
thereupon  rebuked  by  another  lady  I  did  not 
know,  who  told  me  I  had  no  right  to  address  Her 
Royal  Highness ;  and  afterwards  I  was  told  it  was 

the  Princess  Victoria  whose  dignity  I  had  offended. 
»  *  *  *  * 

Many  years  later,  under  much  sadder  circum- 
stances, the  late  Queen  Victoria  commanded  my 
presence  at  Windsor,  and  the  audience  was  in  the 
Octagon  Room.  This  seemed  to  me  such  an 
irony  of  circumstances  that  it  quite  upset  me.  In 
the  course  of  conversation  her  Majesty,  who  was 

39 


My  Memories 

most  kind,  asked  me  "  whether  I  knew  Windsor 
Castle  ?"  I  very  nearly  told  her  Majesty  how 
very  much  I  knew  of  it,  but  my  cheerfulness  and 
courage  had  failed  me  from  many  sorrows,  and 
I  let  it  pass,  merely  bowing  my  head. 

II 

LE  ROI  EST  MORT— VIVE  LA  REINE  ! 

Well  !  Tout  passe,  tout  casse,  tout  lasse  /  and 
after  the  Windsor  and  the  Brighton  days  had  passed 
by,  dear  old  Railshead  again  became  our  home  ; 
but  it  was  no  longer  the  happy  home  it  had  been. 
Circumstances  had  changed  ;  my  dear  mother 
married  a  second  time,  to  Lord  Frederick  Gordon. 
My  grandparents  did  not  like  my  mother's  marry- 
ing again,  and  Railshead  became  the  scene  of 
squabblings  and  family  bickerings  between  her  and 
the  old  lord  and  lady  next  door  ;  in  fact  things 
became  so  unpleasant,  that  after  recording  them 
my  readers  will  understand  how  impossible  things 
had  become. 

One   day   the   old    nurse,    Crockett,  who   was 
always  an  Ailsa    "  detective,"  came  and  told  me 

my  grandmother  wished  to  see  and  speak  with  me, 

40 


Windsor  Castle 

that  she  was  ill  in  bed,  and  I  was  to  come  with 
Crockett  to  her  ladyship  at  once.  I  was  always 
terrified  at  my  grandmother,  but,  of  course,  I  went. 
When  I  got  into  her  room  I  found  her  in  a  large  four- 
post  bed  exactly  opposite  a  picture  of  a  kind-looking 
gentleman.  My  grandmother  was  an  old  woman 
with  stern  features,  grey-white  hair,  and,  at  that 
moment,  dark  angry  eyes.  She  was  wearing  a 
close  white  mob-cap,  and  called  out  in  a  very  strong 
Scotch  accent,  *'  Mina,  come  here." 

Thereupon  I  was  hoisted  up  on  the  bed   by  an 
alarmed-looking  Abigail,  and  made  to  sit  close  to 
the  angry-looking  pale  old  lady. 
"  Where's  ye  mother  ^  "  she  said. 
"  Gone   to   London,"    I    said,    "  so    beautifully 
dressed.     She  looked  like  a  large  silver  dove." 

My  grandmother  laughed  a  laugh  bad  to  hear, 
caught  hold  of  my  arm,  and  whispered  in  broad 
Scotch  accents,  which  I  cannot  write : 

"  I  tell  ye  she's  gone  to  be  married,  and 
didna  tell  ye  !  Look  there,"  she  went  on,  point- 
ing to  the  picture  opposite  her  bed,  "  there's  ye 
father,  and  he's  dead,  poor  fellow,  and  I  want 
ye  to  promise  me,  ye'll  never  love  this — new 
man,  and  never  call  him  '  Father.'  " 

+1 


My  Memories 

I  was  so  terrified  at  my  grandmother's  gestures 
that  I  think  I  would  have  promised  her  anything 
and  everything  if  only  she  would  let  me  go.  I 
promised,  and  she  let  me  go.  I  am  sure,  poor  old 
lady,  that  she  felt  utterly  miserable.  But  I  couldn't 
then  understand. 

This  incident,  however,  will  show  that  to  go  on 
living  at  Railshead,  next  to  indignant  old  Lady 
Ailsa,  was  an  impossibility,  so  my  mother  naturally 
turned  for  help  to  her  father.  The  good  King 
gave  her  apartments  in  Kensington  Palace,  of 
which  she  was  called  "  the  State  housekeeper." 

This  change  of  domicile  was  absolutely  neces- 
sary, for  by  the  Scotch  law  of  those  days  my 
brother  (who  was  heir  to  Dun  House,  Lady 
Ailsa's  property  in  Scotland)  could  be  lawfully 
taken  away  from  his  stepfather.  He  actually  was. 
One  day,  to  my  mother's  great  distress,  the  boy 
disappeared,  and  she  was  informed  he  had  been 
sent  to  a  school  by  his  grandparents.  In  an 
agony  she  asked  King  William  what  was  to  be 
done  ? 

"  Make  no  fuss,"  said  the  old  King,  "  and 
kidnap  the  boy  back." 

And  this  was  exactly  what  happened  later.    The 

42 


Windsor   Castle 

boy  came  to  his  mother  for  the  holidays  and  was 
"  kidnapped  back." 


# 


One  morning  when  I  was  about  seven  years  ot 
age,  I  was  awakened  by  the  entrance  of  my  dear 
mother.  It  was  very  early  in  the  morning,  and 
yet  I  saw  that  she  was  fully  dressed,  as  though  she 
had  just  returned  from  a  journey,  and  she  was 
crying.  She  called  in  the  old  nurse  and  said 
something  hastily  to  her,  at  the  same  time  desiring 
her  to  pull  down  all  the  blinds. 

I  sprang  up  in  my  bed.  "  Mother,"  I  cried, 
•*  is  anything  the  matter  ?  " 

She  came  then  to  me,  poor  dear,  threw  herself 
on  my  bed,  and  exclaimed,  sobbing  : 

*'  Mina  !  the  King  is  dead.  We  shall  never  see 
his  kind  face  again." 

A  shock  went  through  me,  and,  young  as  I  was, 
I  conjured  up  before  me  that  dear  face,  the  white 
hair,  the  indescribable  scent  of  rose-water  which 
always  pervaded  the  room  wherever  he  was,  and 
the  kindly  voice. 

"  Oh  mama  !  "  I  said,  '*  not  dead  !  Then  who 
will  take  care  of  us — of  England — now  ^  " 

43 


My  Memories 

"There  is  a  young  Queen  now,"  sobbed  my 
poor  mother. 

"  1  don't  like  her  !  "  I  said  passionately,  bursting 
into  tears  ;  "  she  shan't  be  my  queen  !  "  for  I  had 
dearly  loved  the  Sailor  King. 

*'  Hush  !  "  said  my  poor  weeping  mother,  "  you 
must  not  say  that,  and  you  must  now  repeat  the 
words  I  say,  after  me.     '  God  save  the  Queen!'  " 

Seeing  my  dear  mother's  serious  face,  and  hearing 
the  word  "  God,"  I  concluded  it  was  a  prayer  (as, 
indeed,  it  is,  if  people  would  only  remember  the 
fact),  so  putting  my  hands  reverently  together,  I 
repeated  the  words  solemnly.  This  is  all  I  re- 
member of  the  Queen's  accession. 


44 


IV 

GIRLHOOD    AT  KENSINGTON  PALACE 

1837— 1846 

A  change  came  o'er  the  spirit  ot  my  dream. 

I 

I  REMEMBER  wclI  ouF  arrival  at  Kensington  Palace, 
and  the  journey  from  our  old  home.  Of  course  in 
those  days,  there  being  no  railroads,  the  drive  from 
Railshead  to  Kensington  was  quite  an  undertaking, 
and  a  most  interesting  experience  it  was  to  me,  for 
my  mother,  by  the  marriage  of  one  of  her  sisters, 
was  intimate  with  "  the  great "  Lord  Holland,  and 
he,  hearing  of  the  prospective  change  of  our  home, 
kindly  begged  my  mother  to  break  the  journey 
by  stopping  for  luncheon  and  a  short  rest  at  beau- 
tiful Holland  House.  That  visit  to  Holland  House 
made  a  lasting  impression  upon  me,  young  as  I 
was.      The   lovely   rooms   and   the    pictures,   the 

45 


My  Memories 

beauteous  gardens  and  park,  and  last,  but  I  am 
afraid  not  least,  the  delicious  cold  luncheon  !  To 
this  day  I  never  taste  cold  turkey  and  salad 
without  their  conjuring  up  in  my  mind's  eye  Hol- 
land House  dining-room,  full  of  brilliant  silver  and 
glass,  the  smart  footmen,  and,  most  of  all,  a  most 
charming-looking  lady  with  a  very  pale  face — the 
palest  face  I  think  I  ever  saw,  and  with  such  a 
heavenly,  sweet  smile.  She  sat  in  a  large  arm- 
chair, and  her  occupation  seemed  to  me,  even 
young  as  I  was,  strange  in  a  dining-room. 

She  was  not  sitting  at  the  dining-room  table 
with  every  one  else,  but  in  a  corner  of  the  room.  A 
maid  was  kneeling  by  her,  bathing  the  pale,  sweet, 
smiling  lady's  feet — the  loveliest  white  feet — in  a 
large  china  foot-tub  !  This  lady  was  the  famous 
Lady  Holland,  and  I  heard  it  said  that  these,  to 
outsiders,  peculiar  ablutions  invariably  took  place 
in  the  dining-room  of  Holland  House  during 
luncheon,  whether  there  were  visitors  or  not !  I 
never  forgot  it. 

After  this  we  proceeded  on  our  journey  to  our 
new  home. 


* 


The  first  real  event  I  remember  at  Kensington 

46 


Girlhood  at  Kensington  Palace 

was  some  time  after — the  marriage  of  our  "  little 
Queen "  Victoria,  as  she  was  fondly  called  for 
many  years,  for  she  was  very  young  and  childlike 
in  appearance,  very  short,  and  very  innocent- 
looking. 

This  event  of  course  created  the  greatest 
excitement  in  Kensington — more  so  than  anywhere 
almost — for  the  young  Queen  had  been  born  in 
the  palace  there,  had  lived  there  for  years,  and  the 
Kensingtonians  dearly  loved  her.  The  excitement, 
therefore,  was  past  words,  and  when  we  children 
were  told  that  on  one  especial  day  the  young 
Queen,  with  a  beautiful  bridegroom,  would  pass 
along  the  High  Street  on  their  way  to  a  lovely 
castle,  where  the  honeymoon  would  be  spent, 
to  our  childish  minds  it  all  seemed  like  a  fairy 
tale.  A  young  Queen,  a  beautiful  bride- 
groom, an  escort  of  soldiers  on  horseback,  a 
magnificent  castle — and  a  honeymoon  !  What  this 
said  "honeymoon"  was,  we  did  not  wait  to 
inquire.  We  only  knew  it  sounded  sweet,  bright 
and  generally  delicious.  We  were  further  told 
we  were  to  go  to  a  lady's  house  in  the  High 
Street  to  see  the  procession,  to  wave  flags  and 
handkerchiefs    as    the    Queen   and   the   beautiful 

47 


My  Memories 

young  Prince  and  the  honeymoon  (?)  went  by. 
We  were  to  cheer  and  make  as  much  noise  as  ever 
we  liked — or  could  (and  we  liked  and  could  a 
great  deal !)  ;  and  so  we  started  in  high  glee,  and 
conscientiously  fulfilled  the  noisy  part  of  the 
bargain. 

I  can  now  see  the  Queen's  sweet  and  happy  face, 
white  roses  encircling  the  inside,  as  was  the  fashion 
then,  of  her  bride-bonnet.  There  is  an  old  print 
now  which  always  reminds  me,  whenever  I  come 
across  it,  of  her  happy  face  that  day.  Well,  like 
everything  else,  the  vision  passed.  We  now 
prepared  to  return  home  thoroughly  tired  out 
from  the  excitement  of  our  emotions ;  being 
also  rather  quarrelsomely  disposed  from  a  painful 
uncertainty  which  tortured  us  as  to  which  of  us 
children  had  been  especially  singled  out  by  her 
Majesty,  the  bride,  and  honoured  by  her  particular 
notice.  In  fact,  the  arguments  became  so  hot  and 
so  uncivil — ("I  tell  you  she  did  nod  atmef"  "  She 
didn't^  she  smiled  at  me  !  "  "  She  didn't,"  &c.  &c.) 
— that,  had  a  most  curious  and  untoward  accident 
not  distracted  our  attention,  blows  must  have 
ensued.  But  in  this  case  it  proved  the  truth  of 
the  saying  that,  "  It  is  an  ill  wind  that   blows  no 

48 


vi^'-'-_v<^i:V 


m^"^. 


/ 


;:s^•v^ 


■  !^" 

1 

'->■  b  S  -<^^^^^^^K' 

IP 

.  ^:Mi:^^ 

» 

"Si 

'55 

n 


t/'<'' 


i^'  'Ii 


Girlhood  at  Kensington   Palace 

one  any  good,"  and  really,  in  a  small  way,  what  I 
am  about  to  relate  proves  the  truth  of  this  saying. 
We  were  on  the  point  of  scratching  each  other's  eyes 
out  (metaphorically,  I  hope)  when  a  certain  lady, 
unfortunately  fat  and  unwieldy,  was  seized  with 
a  passionate  wish  to  get  near  the  Queen's  carriage, 
and  if  possible  obtain  a  smile  from  the  royal 
bride.  This  lady  lived  in  Kensington  Palace  with 
two  maiden  sisters-in-law,  of  the  name  of  Wynyard, 
who  had  been  attached  to  Queen  Charlotte's  house- 
hold. Getting  into  the  High  Street  in  front 
of  the  house,  in  the  balcony  of  which  we  children 
were  standing  shouting  and  waving  flags,  Mrs. 
Wynyard  foolishly  mixed  with  the  crowd,  and 
directly  after  the  royal  carriage  had  passed  she 
was  knocked  down  by  a  frightened  horse  and  her 
leg  was  broken.  Mercifully,  just  at  that  moment 
an  old-fashioned  dust-cart  was  seen  standing  round 
a  corner,  and  the  poor  lady  was  lifted  up  and 
placed  in  a  sitting  posture  within  it,  and  one  of  her 
servants,  passing  by,  saw  his  mistress  driven  back 
to  her  sister-in-law's  rooms  in  the  palace — a  mode 
of  locomotion  more  comfortable  than  dignified. 
Poor  lady  !  She  was  lame  for  years  after  ;  indeed,  I 
know  not  whether  she  was  ever  again  anything  else. 

49  D 


My  Memories 
II 

We  lived  many  years  in  Kensington  Palace.  In 
fact,  it  was  our  home  until  I  and  my  sister  were 
"  wedded  and  awa,"  and  as  I  think  over  the  many 
curious  little  circumstances  that  took  place  during 
those  years,  I  feel  as  though  I  could  write  volumes. 
I  can  hear  my  kind  friends  say,  "  Pray  don't,"  so 
I  will  try  not  to  bore  them  with  the  short  stories  I 
have  to  tell — at  least  I  will  do  my  best  to  prevent 
their  wearying  overmuch. 

Kensington  Gardens  bring  back  many  memories ; 
but  how  altered  they  are  to-day  !  There  used  to 
be  curious  little  summer-houses,  painted  white, 
dotted  all  about  the  walks,  and  one  enormously  tall 
one,  which  looked  towards  the  palace,  called 
"  Queen  Anne's  summer-house."  The  little  ones  no 
longer  exist  !  I  remember  also  that  generally  every 
day,  when  out  walking  with  our  governess,  we 
used  to  see  a  funny  little  wizened  old  man,  very 
oddly  dressed,  and  invariably  wearing  a  bright  red 
scarf  tied  round  his  throat.  He  seemed  never  to 
tire  running  round  and  round  one  particular  tree, 
muttering  as  he  ran,  and  gazing  up  at  the  top 
boughs.     We  used  to  see  him  there  so  constantly 

50 


Girlhood  at  Kensington  Palace 

that  the  strange  thing  was  when  he  was  not  there. 
I  once  heard  our  governess  ask  a  nursery-maid 
who  he  was  ?  and  she  answered,  in  her  doubtful 
English,  "  Oh  him  !  poor  old  chap  !  He's  a  gentle- 
man born,  he  is,  and  he  went  mad  with  love  for 
'  the  little  Queen' — Victoria — "and  if  you  listen 
to  his  words,  he  says  constantly,  as  he  looks  up 
at  the  boughs,  '  Too  high  !  too  high  for  me  ! '  " 

Not  long  after  I  heard  this  story  the  poor  old 
gentleman  disappeared.  Probably  he  had  got 
'*  higher  "  still  !  They  said  he  was  harmless,  and 
that  the  red  kerchief  was  always  a  safety-mark  for 

his  keepers. 

#  #  *  *  * 

Kensington,  of  course,  is  full  of  memories  of 
Queen  Victoria.  I  was  told  a  funny  little  story 
about  the  Queen  when  she  was  princess  and  quite 
a  young  girl.  She  had  a  clergyman  of  the  name  of 
Dr.  Davys  as  a  tutor,  and  both  the  princess  and 
the  Duchess  of  Kent  were  very  fond  of  him.  He 
also  had  a  charming  daughter.  I  knew  both 
father  and  daughter,  and  later  on  the  father  became 
Bishop  of  Peterborough.  The  little  Princess  used 
often  to  come  into  the  room  where  Miss  Davys 
wrote  her  own  private  letters,  and  one  day,  when 

51 


My   Memories 

she  was  deeply  interested  in  a  letter  she  was 
writing,  the  Princess  came  behind  ['her.  Miss 
Davys  did  not  know  any  one  was  there,  and  being 
a  little  bothered  with  her  letter — not  knowing 
what  to  write  next — she  began  to  swing  her 
eyeglass.  She  was  very  short-sighted,  and  wore 
the  glass  on  a  long  chain.  So  she  kept  swinging 
the  glass,  until  suddenly  she  heard  a  scream  behind 
her,  and  received  a  ringing  box  on  the  ear.  Much 
hurt,  as  well  as  surprised,  she  turned  and  saw  the 
Princess  behind  her  holding  her  handkerchief  up 
to  her  eye,  while  the  lady  nearly  wept  from  the 
stinging  blow  on  her  face. 

Miss  Davys  was  very  angry,  for  she  felt  that 
what  she  had  been  guilty  of  was  accidental,  while 
the  Princess'  blow  had  been  given  with  all  her 
might.  So,  with  a  deep  curtsey,  she  ran  to  her 
room,  put  on  her  bonnet,  and  went  and  complained 
to  her  father.  He  very  properly  insisted  on  an 
ample  apology,  which  Princess  Victoria  tendered, 
and  matters  were  made  straight  again. 


* 


When  I  was  a  child  at  Kensington,  I  remember 
being  sent  for,  and  told  to  come  and  see  "  the 
two  Prince  Georges."     1  went  into  the  drawing- 

52 


Girlhood  at  Kensington  Palace 

room  and  found  my  mother  sitting  with  two 
young  men,  who  were  very  courteous  and  civil. 
One  was  bigger  and  more  jolly-looking  than  the 
other,  who  was  very  handsome,  tall,  and  pale. 
After  they  were  gone  I  was  told  that  I  had  been 
presented  to  Prince  George  of  Cambridge  (the 
present  Duke)  and  Prince  George  of  Hanover 
(the  eldest  son  of  King  Ernest  of  Hanover,  Duke 
of  Cumberland  ;  in  fact,  the  Crown  Prince  of 
Hanover,  afterwards  George  V.).  I  never  forgot 
the  latter's  pale,  beautiful  face.  He  was  almost 
blind  then,  and  became  quite  blind  later,  from 
the  effects,  we  were  told,  of  an  accident  with  a 
bunch  of  keys,  which  flew  up  into  his  eyes  as  he 
was  playing  with  them,  and  he  never  saw  properly 
again.  Of  course  I  am  only  repeating  what  I  was 
told.  The  two  young  Princes  were  on  a  visit  to 
their  uncle,  the  Duke  of  Sussex,  who  had  apart- 
ments   in    Kensington    Palace,    the    rooms     now 

occupied  by  Princess  Louise,  Duchess  of  Argyll. 

***** 

At  Kensington  we  had  a  fat  little  old  Swiss 
governess,  called  Mademoiselle  de  Saules.  She 
was  very  severe  when  anything  put  her  out  ;  and 
she  was,  in  appearance,  of  a  style  that  one  rarely, 

S3 


My  Memories 

if  ever,  sees  in  an  Englishwoman.  She  was  very 
short  (when  I  was  twelve  years  of  age  I  was  nearly 
as  tall,  if  not  quite,  as  she  was)  ;  she  had  little, 
short,  fat  legs,  and  feet  like  small  canoes,  a  very 
round  head,  very  round  black  lips  ;  in  short,  she 
was  round  everywhere !  One  day  as  we  were 
going  out  for  our  daily  walk  in  Kensington  Gar- 
dens, as  v/e  were  passing  under  the  Clock  arch- 
way, we  met  a  tall,  fine-looking  old  gentleman, 
and  we  knew  he  must  be  somebody  as  the  sentry  pre- 
sented arms.  He  was  very  like  the  Duke  of  Sussex, 
whom  I  knew  well,  and  to  our  surprise  he  stopped 
us.  He  looked  in  an  amused  way  at  mademoiselle, 
and  asked  us  who  we  were  ?  Mademoiselle 
curtsied  till  she  almost  disappeared,  and  said  we 
were  the  Kennedy-Erskine  children.  Looking 
full  of  fun  at  the  agitated  governess,  he  answered, 
"  What !  toutes  les  'ducks  ? '  "  meaning,  I  suppose, 
tons  les  deux,  but  he  clearly  made  it  self-evident 
that  he  meant  to  mix  up  the  little  foreign  duck  as 
well,  and  she  was  mightily  pleased.  He  sent  his 
love  to  my  mother.  Mademoiselle  was  more  than 
ever  delighted  when  I  told  her  it  must  be  the 
Duke  of  Cambridge,  who,  we  knew,  was  on  a  visit 
to  his  brother,  the  Duke  of  Sussex.     He  was  the 

54 


Girlhood  at   Kensington   Palace 

youngest    son   of  George   III.   and  father   of  the 

present  duke. 

*  *  0  *  * 

Kensington  recalls  to  me  some  anecdotes  of  my 
uncle,  Lord  Augustus  FitzClarence,  who  often 
used  to  visit  us  there.  He  was  a  clergyman  and  a 
most  extraordinary  character.  He  did  not  marry 
till  late  in  life,  and  then  he  married  a  daughter  of 
Lord  Henry  Gordon,  many  years  younger  than 
himself,  and  a  very  beautiful  woman.  Uncle 
Augustus  used  to  wear  "  leggings,"  I  think  they 
are  called,  like  a  bishop,  for  he  had  beautifully 
formed  legs,  and  was  very  proud  of  them.  He 
also  shaved  his  head,  all  except  a  band  round  the 
base  of  his  head.  He  was  also  very  short-sighted 
and  wore  spectacles,  a  top  hat,  and  a  broad  band 
of  crape  round  it.  I  don't  suppose  my  readers 
ever  knew  that  such  an  individual  existed,  but 
he  £/i£^,  and  did  the  most  extraordinary  and  un- 
clerical  things.  King  William,  his  father,  gave 
him  a  lovely  little  living  at  Mapledurham,  where 
he  always  lived  after  his  marriage.  He  used 
often,  before  his  marriage,  to  ride  out  to  Ken- 
sington to  see  us  ;  and  one  day  as  he  trotted 
into    the    court-yard    his    horse    slipped    up    and 

55 


My  Memories 

fell.  Mercifully  my  uncle  was  enabled  to  throw 
himself  off  the  horse,  and  disengage  himself  from 
the  stirrups.  The  horse  lay  prone  on  the  flag- 
stones. My  uncle  Adolphus  was  so  surprised  at 
the  accident,  and  still  more  at  his  safety  (for  it  was 
an  awkward  fall),  that  to  our  astonishment  (for  we 
children  were,  of  course,  looking  out  of  the 
window),  and  to  the  intense  amazement  of  the 
sentry,  who  apparently  did  not  know  whether  to 
present  arms,  or  to  fire,  or  to  take  my  uncle  in 
charge  as  a  madman,  this  extraordinary  indi- 
vidual was  so  delighted  from  his  immunity  from 
harm — and  broken  limbs — that  as  soon  as  he  was 
properly  free  from  his  horse,  he  threw  himself 
into  an  attitude  like  a  danseuse,  and  capered 
round  the  court-yard,  delighted  to  find  himself 
unhurt.  The  horse  seemed  not  a  whit  surprised, 
but  got  up,  shook  himself,  and  trotted  up  to  his 
master,  then  stood  quietly  while  my  uncle  tied 
him  up  to  the  palace  railings. 

Another  time  this  singular  uncle  of  mine  went 
on  a  journey  by  rail  with  a  great  friend  of  his, 
Mr.  A.  M.  I  think  they  were  going  to  my  uncle's 
living  at  Mapledurham,  and  he  and  his  friend, 
who  wanted  a  private  conversation,  were  greatly 

56 


Girlhood  at  Kensington  Palace 

bothered  at  the  presence  in  the  carriage  of  an 
old  lady  and  her  maid,  and  they  were  determined, 
if  possible,  to  get  the  old  lady  to  go  into  another 
carriage.  So  at  a  sign  from  my  uncle  to  his 
friend  Mr.  A.  M,,  they  agreed  to  act  the  parts  of 
an  idiotic  individual  being  taken  by  his  keeper 
to  his  home.  My  uncle  made  odd  noises,  talked 
incoherently  to  the  lady,  danced  about  in  the 
carriage,  and  did  all  he  knew  to  intimidate  her. 
But  she  took  not  the  slightest  notice.  After 
having  paused  at  one  or  two  stations,  the  train 
stopped  at  the  old  lady's  destination,  and  she  and 
her  maid  got  up  to  go.  But  before  she  left  the 
carriage  she  turned  to  my  uncle  and  said  calmly, 
"  Lord  Augustus  FitzClarence,  you  thought  to 
alarm  me,  in  a  most  unmanly,  ungentlemanlike 
way,  and  get  rid  of  my  presence ;  but  I  knew  you 
and  your  silly  ways,  and  was  determined  to 
let  you  know  that  you  had  reckoned  this  time 
without  your  host.  You  have  only  shown  your- 
self a  most  unworthy  son  of  the  most  clever 
and  delightful  comic  actress — whom  I  knew  and 
respected." 

I  know  not  what  my  uncle's   answer   may  have 
been.     I    only    know    he    used   to  tell  the   story 

57 


My  Memories 

against  himself,  for  he  had  loved  and  mourned  his 
mother. 

One  more  story  about  him. 

"  A  day  came  along,"  as  our  American  cousins 
say,  when  the  great  Marshal  Soult  came  to 
England.  Marshal  Soult  was  born  in  1769,  the 
same  year  which  gave  birth  to  Arthur  Wellington 
and  Napoleon  Bonaparte.  He  served  in  the  army 
in  1 794  and  1795.  He  took  part  in  the  campaign 
of  Germany  till  1799,  when  he  followed  Massena 
into  Switzerland  and  Genoa.  In  the  latter  place 
he  was  wounded  and  taken  prisoner.  After  the 
battle  of  Marengo  he  was  set  at  liberty  and  raised 
to  the  command  of  Piedmont,  and  returned  to 
France  at  the  Peace  of  Amiens  in  1802.  The 
Empire  created  Soult  Marshal  of  France  in  1 804, 
and  he  held  the  command  of  the  Fourth  Corps  at 
Austerlitz.  In  all  German  battles  he  took  a  pro- 
minent part,  and  in  1808  he  entered  Spain,  and 
falling  on  Sir  J.  Moore's  division,  caused  the 
Corunna  defeat  ;  but  he  was  repulsed  with  loss 
when  the  English  turned  to  bay  below  the  walls. 
By  the  fine  old  fellow's  orders,  however,  the 
French  soldiers  fired  minute  guns  over  the  grave 
of  Sir  John   Moore,   and  he  caused   a   record   of 

58 


Girlhood  at  Kensington  Palace 

the  brave  English  general's  death  to  be  carved 
on  a  rock  near  the  spot  on  which  his  respected 
enemy  fell.  Soult  served  as  quartermaster-general 
at  Waterloo,  and  then  took  refuge  at  Malzieu  with 
his  former  aide-de-camp.  For  a  while  he  lived 
with  his  family  at  St.  Amand  and  rested.  After- 
wards Charles  X.  treated  him  with  much  favour, 
creating  him  a  peer  of  France. 

In  1838,  on  the  coronation  of  Queen  Victoria, 
Soult  was  nominated  ambassador  extraordinary  to 
represent  France  at  the  ceremonial.  He  was 
greatly  feted  by  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  who 
thought  much  of  him.  My  last  story  of  my 
Uncle  Augustus  took  place  at  the  time  of  Marshal 
Soult's  visit. 

The  Duke  of  Sussex  gave  a  great  fete  at  Ken- 
sington Palace  in  his  honour.  Wonderful  pre- 
parations had  been  made  outside  the  palace  as  well 
as  in,  in  the  way  of  decorations.  I  was  then  eight 
years  of  age  and  deeply  interested  in  what  was 
going  forward  ;  and,  needless  to  say,  in  constant 
danger  of  fallinpj  head-foremost  on  to  the  ground 
from  the  window  ;  and  I  am  not  sure  that  I  did 
not  hope  I  might  have  the  good  luck  of  falling 
into  Marshal  Soult's  or  the  Duke  of  Wellington's 

59 


My    Memories 

arms  !  This  event,  however,  did  not  take  place  ; 
but  in  the  midst  of  all  the  excitement  a  lady  walked 
into  my  mother's  apartments — one  whom  my 
mother  did  not  know — bringing  with  her  a  baby 
in  a  nurse's  arms,  and  a  bumptious  little  boy,  who 
walked  up  and  said  : 

"  1  am  Douglas  Parkyns  !  " 

The  lady,  seeing  luncheon  prepared  for  other 
and  invited  guests — for  my  mother  had  a  little 
party  for  the  occasion — now  apologised  and  told 
her  story.  She  said,  amid  much  agitation,  that  she 
had  been  insulted  by  "  a  gentleman,"  and  had  run 
in  to  my  mother  for  protection.  At  the  moment 
when  Marshal  Soult  and  the  Duke  of  Wellington 
were  arriving,  a  "most  extraordinary  man," who  had 
been  standing  and  staring  at  her  for  some  time — 
she  was  good-looking,  but  of  a  cockney  type — 
suddenly  caught  up  Douglas  (the  bumptious  boy), 
and  handed  him  over  to  an  officer,  whom  he  seemed 
to  know  ;  then,  seizing  the  nurse  and  the  baby, 
he  put  them  by  the  side  of  another  officer,  and, 
turning  to  the  astonished  mother,  said  : 

"  And  now  /  can  talk  to  you  I " 

The  lady's  pronunciation  was  most  cockney 
with  her  "  ows  "  and  "  O  Lors  !  " 

60 


Girlhood  at  Kensington  Palace 

"  Was  he  a  gentleman  ?  "  my  mother  asked. 

*'  O  Lor  !  he  looked  like  a  bishop  !  " 

Then  my  mother's  heart  failed  her,  and  she 
guessed.  In  another  moment  the  door  of  the 
room  burst  open. 

"  Oh!  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Parkyns,  "  if  here  isn't 
the  very  man  !" 

My  mother  came  forward  directly  and  said : 

"  This  is  my  brother,  Mrs.  Parkyns.  I  am 
sure  he  meant  no  rudeness  ;  but  he  loves  children, 
and  wanted  them  to  see  the  horses  and  soldiers," 

So  Mrs.  Parkyns,  now  all  smiles,  bowed  and 
sat  down,  had  a  good  luncheon,  and  became  good 
friends  with  my  erratic  uncle.  The  two  probably 
never  met  again  ;  at  least  I  never  heard  of  their 
doing  so. 

Ill 

Another  memory  comes  to  me  of  Kensington,  and 
one  which  proves,  not,  I  fear,  for  the  first  time,  that 
what  are  considered  "  days  of  discretion "  often 
turn  out  to  be  "  days  of  indiscretion  !  "  I  and 
my  sister  were  undoubtedly  music-mad.  We  not 
only  loved  music,  but  we  used  to  conceive  ro- 
mantic admirations  for  the  musicians.     Mercifully, 

6i 


My   Memories 

female  musicians  were  our  fancy,  and  not  the  male 
ones.  I  and  my  sister  had  the  most  devoted  and 
wild  engouement  for  a  certain  famous  lady  singer, 
whose  contralto  voice  was  better  than  anything  I 
heard  at  that  time — or  since.  Her  name  was 
Marietta  Alboni.  Well,  there  would  have  been  no 
harm  and  little  folly  in  this  admiration  had  it  not 
been  for  the  deceit  we  practised  on  my  mother,  who 
was  the  most  trusting  of  women,  and  had  it  not 
been  for  my  Italian  singing-master,  who  certainly 
betrayed  the  confidence  reposed  in  him,  showing  a 
lack  of  honour  and  good  faith  which,  had  we  girls 
been  a  few  years  older,  might  have  had  troublesome 
results.  I  chanced,  even  in  those  days,  young  as  I 
was,  to  be,  in  my  humble  way,  a  singer  and  even  a 
composer.  Of  course  this  was  thought  a  great 
deal  of  in  a  girl  of  fifteen.  At  that  age,  too,  we 
were  no  longer  children,  watched  by  nurses  and 
nursery-maids,  but  we  had  governesses,  who  were 
not  as  well  educated  as  those  of  to-day.  They  did 
not  comprehend  French  or  Italian,  whereas  we 
girls  were  quick  at  languages,  both  from  having 
teachers  and  also  because  we  had  been  a  good  deal 
abroad.  The  upshot  was,  that  our  Italian  sing- 
ing-master, who  was  acquainted  with  the  charming 

62 


Girlhood  at  Kensington  Palace 

singer  Alboni,  had  repeated  to  her  the  expressions 
of  our  wild  admiration  for  her,  and  even  in  the 
presence  of  our  governess  messages  in  Italian  had 
passed  between  us  and  the  diva^  so  that  from  one 
step  to  another  our  silly  infatuation  grew  and  grew 
till  our  master  very  wrongly  offered  to  effect  a 
meeting  between  us  and  Madame  Alboni  some  day 
in  Kensington  Gardens,  where  it  might  be  managed 
withoutfear  of  discovery.  So  one  summer  afternoon, 
at  about  5.30  p.m.,  I  and  my  sister  sallied  forth, 
timid,  but  very  happy,  to  an  unfrequented  part 
of  the  gardens  at  the  back  of  the  palace,  and  there 
we  stood  and  waited.  I  think  during  that  waiting 
our  hearts  rather  failed  us,  and  we  became  rather 
alarmed  at  what  we  were  doing ;  but  at  last  our 
diva  appeared,  and  oh  !  when  she  appeared,  how 
disillusioned  at  once  we  became.  She  was  fat  and 
clumsy,  and  came  waddling  up,  accompanied  by  a 
dreadful-looking  foreign  man,  who,  after  settling 
her  on  a  seat,  went  and  ensconced  himself  on  another 
hard  by,  to  our  great  annoyance,  for  it  was  evident 
he  was  watching  us  vigilantly. 

We  felt,  however,  we  had  got  into  the  scrape 
and  must  go  through  with  it.  So  tremblingly  we 
approached  the   lady,  and   we  were  by  no   means 

63 


My  Memories 

pleased  by  our  reception.  She  began  by  question- 
ing us  very  closely  about  ourselves,  our  mother, 
and  our  relations  in  general,  and  when,  in  the 
course  of  conversation,  I  told  her  quite  naturally 
that  our  mother  was  '*  State  housekeeper  of  Ken- 
sington Palace,"  the  murder  was  out,  and  she  let 
us  see  at  once  that  as  we  were  the  daughters  of  "  a 
housekeeper "  she  supposed  we  were  not  ladies  ! 
So  she  very  soon  ended  the  interview  and  left 
Kensington  Gardens,  and  we  never  had  any  further 
conversation  with  her.  But  oh  !  the  beauty  of  her 
voice  !  Years  afterwards  I  heard  her  sing  in  Paris 
— that  was  the  last  time  ;  "  and  the  voice  in  my 
'  dreaming  ear  '  then  melted  away  "  for  ever. 


* 


About  this  time  (I  cannot  remember  dates) 
my  stepfather.  Lord  Frederick  Gordon,  insisted 
on  our  having  a  little  old  dancing-master  of  the 
name  of  Jenkins,  It  was  absurd,  for  Jenkins  was 
eighty  years  of  age.  But  he  was  as  active  as  a 
young  man.  He  had  taught  all  my  stepfather's 
family  to  dance,  and  was  a  thin,  upright,  wiry  old 
man  with  grey  hair  ;  and  when  I  or  my  sister  were 
extra  stupid  at  any  step,  it  was  wonderful  to  see 
him  dancing  about  to   show  us  how  it  ought  to  be 

64 


Girlhood  at  Kensington   Palace 

done,  playing  his  fiddle  all  the  time.  I  don't  know 
why,  but  I  did  not  like  him.  I  thought  it  incon- 
gruous and  undignified  for  an  old  man  to  caper 
and  kick  about.  The  fact  of  its  being,  perhaps,  a 
hard  and  sad  necessity  never  entered  my  youthful 
mind. 

We  used  to  take  our  dancing-lessons  in  the 
dining-room  at  Kensington,  where  there  was  an  old 
oak  sideboard  with  a  large  mirror.  One  day,  in 
the  excitement  of  the  dance,  I  forgot  my  good 
manners,  and  was  a  very  naughty  little  girl.  While 
the  old  dancing-master  was  teaching  me  the  intri- 
cacies of  the  minuet  he  turned  his  back  on  me, 
and  performed  a  reverence,  most  conscientiously, 
in  order  to  teach  me  better.  I  made  the  reverence 
also,  but,  forgetting  the  mirror,  I  accompanied  it  by 
a  fearful  grimace,  but,  before  it  was  done,  to  my 
horror  I  caught  the  old  man's  eye  looking  at  me 
in  the  mirror.  I  thought  I  should  have  fainted. 
He  turned  quickly  round  and  said  to  me,  "  Young 
lady,  I  am  a  very  old  man  now  ;  but  I  can 
safely  say  I  never  saw  so  hideous,  so  repulsive,  a 
face  as  yours.  However,  I  will  forgive  it  from 
my  heart  if  you  will  do  me  the  pleasure  of  perpe- 
trating it  over  again  !  "     And  there  I  was  trying 

65  s 


My  Memories 

to  make  the  same  face,  forgetting  which  it  was,  he 
going  on  repeating,  "  No,  not  that  one !  try 
another  !  "  till  I  nearly  died  of  shame.  It  taught 
me  a  lesson :  to  be  considerate  of  the  feelings  of 
others. 

My  stepfather  told  me  that  the  old  dancing- 
master  had  seen  and  spoken  to  Marie  Antoinette. 
If  I  had  known  that  before,  I  should  have  shown 
him  greater  respect,  for  I  had  a  deep  feeling  of 
reverence  for  the  poor  Queen.  My  stepfather's 
father,  the  old  Lord  Huntley,  once  told  me  that 
he  had  danced  with  Marie  Antoinette,  which  inter- 
ested me  intensely.  She  was  the  heroine  of  my 
youth,  and  even  to-day  she  holds  her  place  in  my 
heart  as  the  most  beautiful  and  unfortunate  of 
Queens. 


IV 

Every  one  who  is  acquainted  with  Kensington 
Palace  knows  that  there  are  two  courts  belonging 
to  it — the  outer  and  the  inner  court  ;  also  that 
there  are  sentries  on  duty  in  the  outer  court  all 
day  and  all  night  long  ;  that  they  are  relieved 
every  two  hours  only,  unless  the  sentries  make  a 

66 


Girlhood  at  Kensington  Palace 

signal  intimating  that  they  require  reUef  for  some 
unforeseen  reason.  The  sentries  in  the  inner 
court  used  only  to  be  on  duty  at  night,  for  twelve 
hours,  beginning  at  eight  o'clock  p.m.,  they  being 
subject  to  the  same  rule — signalling  should  they 
require  relief. 

One  day  my  mother,  who  held  a  responsible 
position  in  the  palace,  and  was  therefore  told  all 
that  passed,  was  much  astonished  by  being  in- 
formed that,  for  the  future,  there  would  be  no  night 
sentries  in  the  inner  court.  She  was  naturally 
surprised,  and  asked  the  reason  of  the  change  } 
Whereupon  she  was  told  the  following  strange 
story  : 

A  night  or  two  before,  the  sentry  had  been 
placed  as  usual  in  the  inner  court,  and  at  about 
1.30  P.M.  a  signal  was  perceived  coming  from 
him,  from  which  it  was  inferred  that  for  some 
reason  he  required  aid.  A  relieving  sergeant  and 
two  sentries  were  despatched  at  once,  and  on  their 
arrival  the  soldier  on  duty  was  found  on  the 
ground  speechless — in  a  fit.  When  he  recovered, 
he  stated  that  as  one  o'clock  struck  he  saw  a  man's 
figure  approaching  along  the  dimly-lit  passage, 
which  was  his  (the  sentry's)  beat.     The  "  figure," 

67 


My  Memories 

the  soldier  said,  was  strangely  dressed,  and  pre- 
sented such  an  extraordinary  appearance  that  he 
was  too  alarmed  to  notice  anything  very  definite 
as  to  Its  dress.  All  he  really  noticed  was  that 
the  stranger  never  answered  his  challenge  ;  indeed, 
he  seemed  to  take  no  notice  of  it,  or  of  him,  but 
glided  noiselessly  by.  As  soon  as  the  figure  had 
disappeared  the  soldier  fell  down  in  a  dead  faint. 
When  questioned  he  had  no  hesitation  in  saying 
he  had  come  across  something  supernatural,  and 
was  so  alarmed  that  he  declared  he  "  had  rather 
go  through  anything  in  the  world  than  stay  in 
that  passage  any  longer  alone." 

Whether  another  sentry  was  made  to  take  that 
one's  place  that  same  night  or  not  I  never  heard, 
but  we  did  hear  that  the  poor  man  was  unmercifully 
"chaffed"  and  "  ballyragged  "  by  his  comrades  the 
next  morning.  One  young  soldier,  with  much 
bravado,  begged  that  he  might  be  placed  on  night 
duty  as  sentry  in  the  inner  court,  and  added  that 
no  *'  figure,"  be  it  that  of  man  or  devil,  should 
pass  him  without  giving  him  the  watchword  ;  that 
he  would  challenge  the  comer,  and  if  he  did  not 
answer  him  satisfactorily  he  would  either  fire  on 
him  or  pin  him  to  the  wall  with  his  bayonet. 

68 


Girlhood  at   Kensington   Palace 

Night  arrived,  and  the  young  soldier  was  placed 
in  the  inner  court.  No  signs  of  distress  issued 
thence  ;  but  when  the  time  came  for  him  to  be 
relieved,  he,  too,  was  found  in  a  fit  on  the  ground 
with  his  bayonet  broken  1  As  soon  as  he  came  to 
himself  he  volunteered  the  following  statement : 

Everything  went  on  as  usual   on  the   beat  till 

one  o'clock  struck  ;  then  he  saw  a  figure  coming 

towards  him  from  the  further  end  of  the  passage. 

He  waited  till  the  figure  came  within  about  twenty 

yards  of  him,  so  that  he  was  able  to  notice  that  the 

stranger's  dress  was  unlike  anything  he  had  ever 

seen — long  and  loose.     The  sentry  challenged  the 

intruder,  but  got  no  answer,  the  figure  still  slowly 

advancing.    The  soldier  could  not  see  the  stranger's 

face,  and  when  he  was  quite  close  he  challenged 

him  loudly,  adding  :  "  If  you  don't  give  me  the 

pass-word,  I  fire  !  "     The  figure  gave  no  answer, 

but  continued  slowly  advancing  as  though  it  heard 

nothing.     It  now  made  as  though  it  would  pass  the 

indignant    sentry,   and    it    did  pass  him  !  for  the 

soldier  thrust  at  it  with  his  bayonet,  but  it  glided 

calmly  by,  and  the  bayonet  passed  through  it  into 

the   wall^   making    a    deep    mark    and  shivering   to 

splinters  I 

69 


My   Memories 

I  tell  the  story  as  it  was  told  to  my  mother, 
who  saw  the  mark  on  the  wall. 

This  second  incident  caused  the  greatest  excite- 
ment among  the  guard,  and  the  soldiers  positively 
refused  to  do  sentry  duty  again  in  the  inner  court. 

Lord  Cardigan  was  sent  for,  as  being  a  strict 
officer  whom  few  men  dared  to  gainsay  or  con- 
tradict in  military  matters.  He  came  and  dined 
with  my  mother  the  same  day  the  matter  was 
being  investigated,  but  he  would  say  nothing — 
was  evidently  not  to  be  "  pumped." 

We  heard  afterwards,  however,  in  spite  of 
Lord  Cardigan's  overbearing  disposition,  and  his 
well-known  influence  with  soldiers,  high  and  low, 
that  he  found  himself  quite  unable  to  alter  the 
animus  he  found  amongst  them.  Certainly  I 
can  vouch  for  it  that  no  sentries  were  ever  after- 
wards— at  all  events  during  the  time  that  /  was 
living  at  Kensington — placed  in  the  inner  court  of 
the  Palace.     Things  may  be  changed  now. 

The  rumour  was  that  the  apparition  was  that 
of  George  II.,  who  died  suddenly  at  Kensington 
Palace,  October  25,  1760,  under  circumstances  that 
could  not  be  made  public  in  detail. 


70 


A  CURIOUS  EXPERIENCE 

Tout  comprendre — c'est  tout  pardonner. 

Before  my  childhood  had  hardly  passed  a  singular 
and  painful  experience  visited  our  home  at  Ken- 
sington. There  was  a  beautiful  lady,  whose  name 
I  need  not  give,  whom  my  mother  had  been 
intimate  with  for  years  ;  in  fact,  she  had  belonged 
to  the  Court,  and  was  much  disliked  by  one  half 
of  it,  but  loved  by  the  other.  My  dear  mother 
always  loved  her,  and  stuck  to  her  "  through  thick 
and  thin  "  as  long  as  she  could.  This  lady  was 
one  of  the  most  beautiful  women  I  ever  saw,  and 
she  made  a  great  marriage,  marrying  a  rich  old 
peer  with  a  lovely  place.  My  stepfather  disliked 
her  excessively,  and  it  was  much  against  his  will 
that  whenever  he  went  on  business  to  Scotland 
(which  he  had  to  do  for  some  weeks  every  year), 

71 


My  Memories 

my  mother  insisted  on  having  her  friend  to  stay 
with  her  at  Kensington. 

The  visit  of  which  I  am  about  to  speak  turned 
out  to  be  a  most  disastrous  one. 

I  remember  that  one  day  before  luncheon  I  was 
sitting  with  my  mother  in  the  drawing-room 
after  lessons  when  the  post  came  in,  and  some- 
thing occurred  which  I  then  hardly  understood, 
for  I  was  only  about  twelve  years  of  age.  A 
letter  was  brought  in  by  the  footman  and  handed 

to  Lady ,  upon  which  she  laughed,  and  said 

to  my  mother  : 

'*Look  here,  Ta  !"  (a  pet  name).  "  Does  your 

husband  trust  you  as  mine  does  me  ?  "     Then  she 

said  to  me,  "Hand  this  to  your  mother,  Mina." 

I  did  so,  and  my  mother  exclaimed  : 

"  A     blank    cheque !      Oh    Emily,     take   care 

of  it  1  " 

Lady  — —  laughed  again,  and  put  it  in  a  bag  by 
her  side. 

My  mother  used  to  go  out  driving  every  after- 
noon with  Lady ,  whose  passion  seemed  to  be 

to  go  to  the  Soho  Bazaar  (which  I  believe  does  not 
exist  now)  and  buy  pretty  little  birds  of  all  kinds 
and  colours,  whatever  the  expense,  and  bring  them 

72 


A  Curious  Experience 

home  in  small  cages  and  take  them  up  to  her  bed- 
room. One  day  the  housemaid,  who  had  been 
twenty  years  with  us,  came  and  complained  to  my 

mother  that  she  could  not  keep  Lady 's  room 

clean,  with  all  the  birds.  My  mother  was  angry, 
for  she  felt  it  very  awkward  to  speak  of  such  a 
thing  to  a  visitor,  and  it  ended  by  the  housemaid 
saying  that  if  Lady stayed  she  wouldn't  ! 

My  mother  was  greatly  annoyed,  but  thinking 
that  her  visitor  would  not  stay  much  longer,  she  left 
matters  as  they  were  ;  until  one  evening  she  was 
thoroughly  bewildered  and  bouhers^e.  We  had  a 
large  dinner-party,  and  as  most  of  our  family  were 

coming,  all  of  them  being  fond  of  Lady ,  we 

children,  as  a  great  treat,  were  allowed  to  come  in 
after  dinner.  The  party  consisted  of  Lord  and 
Lady  Erroll,  my  mother's  eldest  sister.  Lady  Mary 
and  General  Fox,  Lord  Augustus  FitzClarence, 
and  a  few  others.  The  dinner  went  off  most 
satisfactorily,  but  unfortunately  after  dinner  Lady 
Mary  Fox,  who,  as  well  as  my  mother,  had  a  great 
love  of  curios,  called  out  to  my  mother  (I  remember 
quite  well  hearing  her  say  it)  : 

"  Ta,  you  used  to  have  some  lovely  silver  and 
enamel  boxes  and  miniatures.      Where  are  they  ?  " 

73 


My  Memories 

My  mother  answered  :  *'  They  are  all  in  those 
glass  cases  you  are  looking  at." 

**  But  I  can't  find  them,"  answered  my  aunt. 

My  mother  said,  "  Oh  !  I'll  get  them,"  and  she 
went  to  the  cases  in  question,  but  the  things  were 
nowhere  to  be  seen.  Much  perturbed,  my 
mother  searched  and  searched. 

At  last  she  sent  for  the  trusty  but  hostile 
housemaid,  Jane,  who  came  in  looking  daggers. 

"  Where  are  you  going  to,  Emily  .'*  "  called  my 

mother  to  Lady ,  who  was  hastily  leaving  the 

room. 

"  I  am  not  very  well,  Ta,  dear." 

"  My  lady,  /  know  where  the  boxes  are,"  said 
Jane  loudly. 

My  mother,  seeing  something  disagreeable  was  on 
the  tapis^  said  to  the  housemaid  : 

'*Come    into    my     room."     Then    and    there 

Lady came  to  my  mother,  and  before  seeing 

Jane,  said  : 

'*Ta,  I  know  where  they  are." 

"  I  should  think  you  did,"  said  Jane  furiously, 
"  for  you  it  was  who  stole  them  !  " 

*'  No  !     It  was  you  who  stole  them,  and    put 

them  into  my  bag — in  my  room,"  said  Lady . 

74 


A  Curious  Experience 

Then  a  most  vulgar  scrimmage  took  place.  But 
Jane  was  not  to  be  outdone.  She  brought  the 
boxes,  all  cut  and  broken,  and  scarcely  recognisable, 
and  after  delivering  them  to  my  poor  frightened 
mother,  "  popped  on  "  her  bonnet. 

In  those  days  a  scurrilous  publication  called  the 
Satirist^  was  in  vogue,  coming  out  weekly,  and  the 
next  morning  the  whole  story  was  related  in  full, 
names  and  all. 

"  It  would  have  ruined  w^,"  said  the  maid, 
"  but  she  is  well  known.  It  will  do  her  no  harm  ; 
people  know  her  already." 

All  my  poor  mother's  guests  hurried  off  and 
left  her  in  her  trouble — a  thing  she  never  forgave. 
She  sent  at  once  for  her  husband  from  Scotland. 

Meantime  Lady insisted  on  telling  her  story 

to  my  mother,  who  could  not,  would  not,  listen  ; 
for  she  found  all  the  poor  little  birds  drowned  and 

laid  out  on  newspapers  in  Lady 's  bedroom. 

Jane  declared  she  had  gone  in  one  morning,  on 
hearing  a  curious  stir  in  the  bedroom,  and  found 

Lady  holding    the    poor    little    birds    head 

downwards  in  her  jug.  And  the  object }  Ah  1 
the  object  ! 

When  my  stepfather,  Lord  Frederick,  came  back 

IS 


My  Memories 

his  one  idea  was  to  avoid  a  scandal,  so,  as  Lady 

had  only  a  few  days  longer  to  stay,  he  said,  much 
against  my  mother's  will,  *'  Let  her   stay "  ;  and 

Lady put  a  bold  face  on  it,  and  determined 

to  stay.  But  it  presently  came  out  that  a  number 
of  my  mother's  jewels  had  disappeared,  and  as  Lady 

was  always  fond    of  looking  at  them  and 

had  the  run  of  my  mother's  drawers,  no  one 
could  doubt  what  had  become  of  the  missing 
articles.     So    Lord    Frederick    insisted    upon    a 

lawyer  being  called  in,  upon  which    Lady   

left  the  house  at  once,  and  I  never  saw  her 
again. 

My  mother  was  miserable,  for  she  had  loved  the 

woman,  and  had  Lady not  made  an  enemy 

of  Jane  there  need  not  have  been  such  an 
esclandre. 

The  lawyer  made  my  mother  promise  not   to 

see  Lady ,  or  Lord ,  or  any  of  that  family 

without  witnesses.     But  one  day  the  footman  came 

up  to  say  "  Lord was  very  anxious  "  to  see 

my  mother,  "  and  that  he  was  " 

Before  he  could  say  more  the  poor  old  husband 
was  on  his  knees  by  my  mother's  side.  He  im- 
plored to   be  allowed  a  word  with  her,  and   he 

76 


A  Curious   Experience 

brought  a  large  dressing -box.  He  was  weeping 
bitterly,  and  seemed  in  such  distress  that  my 
mother    gave    in    of    course,    and    was    shut    up 

alone  with  Lord  .      He  could   hardly   speak 

for  sobbing,  and  said  he  had  brought  his  wife's 
dressing-case,  and  my  mother  was  to  keep 
any  jewels  she  found  therein  that  were  hers.  She 
told  him  that  she  would  not  look  at  them  then, 
that  he  must  leave  the  box  and  the  key,  and  that 
she  would  write.  "But,"  he  added,  "you  have 
also  a  letter  of  mine  "  (she  had)  "  in  which  I  confess 
my  wife's  guilt ;  will  you  give  me  back  that 
letter  ? " 

Will  it  be  believed .?  but  my  mother  did  so  ! 
She  said  afterwards  he  was  in  great  distress, 
and,  being  an  old  man,  it  broke  her  heart  to  see 
him  cry,  and  she  felt  she  never  cared  to  see  a 
jewel  again. 

She  gave  him  up  the  letter,  and  he  instantly 
threw  it  into  the  fire.  He,  however,  left  the 
dressing-case.  When  the  lawyer  came  and  heard 
what  my  mother  had  done,  he  nearly  threw  up  the 
case  he  was  so  angry. 

^'  You  can't  \  prove  these  jewels  are  yours," 
he  said. 


My  Memories 

But  my  mother  knew  better,  for  luckily  they  all 
had  cases  into  which  they  fitted,  and  so  far  she  was 
safe.  But  ever  after  she  hated  the  sight  of  the 
jewels,  and  I  don't  know  that  she  ever  wore  them 
again. 


78 


VI 

QUEEN  ADELAIDE  AND  MARL- 
BOROUGH HOUSE 

In  my  young  days  good  Queen  Adelaide  (then 
the  Queen-dowager)  lived  at  Marlborough  House, 
and  my  mother  often  used  to  take  us  children 
there  to  see  her.  She  was  always,  as  I  have  said 
elsewhere,  most  kind  and  affectionate,  and  we 
much  enjoyed  going  to  see  her.  I  remember 
that  she  had  a  beautiful  cockatoo,  it  was  grey  in 
colour,  mixed  with  deep  pink,  and  when  it  became 
excited  it  threw  up  a  crest  of  pink  feathers 
which  filled  me  with  the  greatest  admiration.  This 
parrot  had  an  interesting  history.  No  one,  how- 
ever, not  even  the  oldest  of  the  old  King's  servants, 
could  tell  it  satisfactorily.  One  old  man-servant 
declared  that  the  bird  had  been  known  to  imitate 
Queen  Anne's  voice  exactly^  but  which  of  these 
ancient  retainers  could  vouch  for  the  truth  of  the 

79 


My   Memories 

likeness  to  the  said  royal  lady's  voice  I  am  unable 
to  state.  I  only  tell  the  tale  as  it  was  told  to  me. 
The  end  of  the  story,  however,  is  that  when  good 
Queen  Adelaide  died  the  bird  was  given  to  my 
mother,  and  lived  with  her  for  years  at  Kensington. 
I  remember  that  Queen  Adelaide  gave  a  garden- 
party  at  Marlborough  House,  called  then  a 
*'  breakfast  "  for  no  earthly  reason,  for  the  enter- 
tainment began  about  3  o'clock,  and  went  on  some- 
times till  quite  late  in  the  evening.  Queen  Victoria 
came  on  that  occasion  with  the  Prince  Consort 
and  their  eldest  child,  the  Princess  Royal,  then  a 
sweet  little  person  of  about  three  years  old.  She 
was  very  small,  but  walked  with  some  dignity  by 
the  side  of  the  Queen,  her  mother,  who,  with  her 
peculiar  grace,  was  bowing  to  the  right  and  left  as 
she  proceeded  between  a  living  hedge  of  smart 
ladies  and  bowing  gentlemen,  who  eagerly  looked 
out  for  a  kindly  recognition  from  the  youthful 
Sovereign.  Suddenly  the  lively  baby  princess 
either  saw  some  face  she  recognised,  or  something 
which  she  wished  to  investigate  more  closely,  so 
disengaging  herself  quickly  from  the  maternal 
guidance,  and  without  giving  due  notice,  she  darted 

into  the   midst  of  the  delighted  crowd  and  dis- 

80 


Queen   Adelaide 

appeared.  For  a  moment  only  however,  for  she 
was  quickly  caught  and  extricated  by  her  royal 
mother  amid  some  perturbation. 

One  more  circumstance  I  recall  as  regards  Marl- 
borough House  and  the  kind  Queen-dowager.  I 
and  my  sister  were  not  yet  "  out  " — had  not  been 
presented — but  we  were  "  commanded  "  with  our 
mother  to  an  evening  party  at  Marlborough  House 
to  have  the  honour  of  meeting  her  Majesty  and 
the  Prince  Consort,  the  party  being  organised  in 
order  that  Herr  Thalberg  should  perform  on  the 
pianoforte  before  the  royal  pair.  I  remember 
that  I  disliked  Thalberg's  playing  excessively.  It 
always  gave  me  the  idea  as  though  he  were 
pummelling  the  poor  pianoforte  with  his  fists. 
The  Prince,  however,  was  a  great  admirer  of  Thal- 
berg, and  I  remember  that,  as  the  performer  was 
in  the  midst  of  one  of  his  tours  de  force^  the  Prince 
quite  unexpectedly  got  up  from  Queen  Victoria's 
side,  and  placed  himself  on  a  chair  directly  behind 
the  performer,  so  as  the  better  to  watch  his  hands 
as  he  kept  pounding  away  upon  the  defenceless 
instrument — without  taking  any  notice  of  his 
royal  admirer. 

At  one  moment  the  Prince  Consort  seemed  so 

8l  F 


My  Memories 

astonished  and  even  "  flabbergasted  "  at  the  mar- 
vellous execution  of  the  performer  (one  might 
have  thought  it  would  have  been  the  execution  of 
the  poor  instrument  also  !)  that  he  made  a  sign 
across  the  room  to  the  Queen,  who  rose,  and  to 
the  bewilderment,  and,  one  would  think  to  the 
annoyance,  of  the  whole  company,  placed  herself 
by  the  side  of  her  husband. 

Considering  the  rank  of  the  promenading  parties 
and  the  foolish  but  necessary  etiquette  necessitated 
by  such  a  curious  and  unexpected  manoeuvre,  the 
grand  monae  present,  seated  round,  could  do  but 
one  thing — namely,  get  up  also,  and  stand  till 
such  time  as  the  Queen  should  reseat  herself. 

I  remember  everybody  said,  "  How  sweetly, 
how  gracefully  the  Queen  did  it."  I  can  see  her 
now,  walking  across  the  room  on  tip-toe,  with  her 
finger  on  her  lips  ;  and  in  my  girlish  folly  I 
wondered  how  Mr.  Thalberg,  who  stopped 
thumping  the  piano  and  bowed,  liked  the  interrup- 
tion. I  comforted  myself  by  remembering  that 
the  poor  piano  had  had  an  unexpected  rest,  for  I 
half  believed  instruments  had  feelings,  and  I  am 
not  sure  I  don't  think  so  now. 


82 


VII 

DRESDEN  AND  MY  DREAM* 

1847 

I  had  a  dream  which  was  not  all  a  dream. 

Byron. 

In  the  year  1847,  we — i.e.^  my  mother,  my  step- 
father, my  younger  sister  and  myself — all  went  to 
Dresden,  my  mother  being  anxious  that  her 
children  should  learn  to  speak  German,  a  language 
with  which,  of  course,  from  her  childhood  she  had 
been  familiar.  I  was  then  between  sixteen  and 
seventeen  and  not  "  out  ";  in  fact,  we  two  girls  were 
travelling  to  learn  languages  and  "  finish  our  edu- 
tion."  I  can  only  say  here,  par  parenthhe,  that  if 
any  of  my  readers  wish  to  learn  the  German 
language,  the  Saxon  German  is  the  ugliest  in 
the  way  of  accent  it  is  possible  to  come  across. 

*  The  story  which  follows  is  perfectly  true. — W.  IVI. 

8? 


My  Memories 

However,  this  is,  as  old  folks  say,  neither  here  nor 
there,  and  people  must  judge  for  themselves. 

We  lived  in  Dresden  at  the  Hotel  de  I'Europe 
in  the  Alt  Markt,  an  hotel  which  I  am  told  exists 
no  longer.  We  occupied  all  the  first  floor,  and 
my  sister  and  I  slept  together  in  a  room  at  the  back 
of,  or  rather  in  the  centre  of  the  back  of,  the  hotel, 
which  was  built  around  a  courtyard.  An  awkward 
incident  occurred  to  me  one  night.  Just  as  I  was 
falling  off  to  sleep  I  heard  a  sound  under  my  pillow, 
and  putting  my  hand  underneath  to  discover  the 
intruder,  I  drew  out  a  lizard.  Not  relishing  such 
a  companion  I  opened  the  window,  intending  to 
throw  it  out.  In  the  action,  however,  its  tail  came 
off  in  my  hand. 

Our  sitting-room  (we  were  much  offended  if 
it  was  called  a  schoolroom,  although  we  had 
masters  and  mistresses  every  day)  had  windows 
which  opened  on  the  market-place,  whence  we 
used  to  watch  the  male  and  female  country 
people  in  their  costumes,  who  had  tramped  miles 
and  miles,  carrying  thither  all  kinds  of  com- 
modities— and  incommodities,  too,  one  would 
imagine,  as  one  day  we  saw  a  peasant  woman 
carrying  a  dead  bear  in  her  chiffonnier  basket  on  her 

84 


Dresden  and  my  Dream 

back,  while  her  husband  walked,  quietly  smoking, 
by  her  side. 

The  articles  for  sale  in  the  market  were  not 
always  very  pleasing  to  the  olfactory  organs,  for 
sauerkraut^  in  dirty  pails,  and  roe-deer  fleish  were 
there  ;  mercifully,  both  articles  were  very  popular 
among  the  peasants  and  were  soon  sold  out. 

One  night  I  had  a  dream.  I  did  not  remember 
the  next  morning,  nor  could  I  ever  remember 
afterwards  what  I  dreamt.  I  could  only  bring  to 
mind  vividly  a  mans  face^  and,  do  what  I  would, 
I  could  not  forget  it  ! 

When  I  rose  from  my  bed  in  the  morning,  my 
sister  (we  were  most  tenderly  attached)  remarked 
that  I  looked  very  pale,  and  asked,  was  I  ill  }  1 
answered  "  No,  but  I  have  had  a  bad  dream." 

"  What  did  you  dream  about .''  "  she  asked. 

"  I  don't  know,  but  I  can  only  remember  a 
man's  face." 

*'  What  was  it  like  to  frighten  you  so  ?  " 

"  Well,  it  was  a  man's  face,  a  nasty,  wicked, 
malicious  face." 

*'  But  bless  me,  who  was  it  like  .?  Come,  tell 
me,  darling ;  and  what  did  you  dream  about 
it  .?  " 

85 


My  Memories 

"  I  can't  recollect,"  I  answered,  and  I  began  to 
cry. 

*'  Oh,"  quoth  my  sister  impatiently,  "  what  a 
dull,  stupid,  uninteresting  dream." 

Nothing  more  was  said  then,  and  the  day's 
avocations  put  the  evil  face  out  of  my  head  for 
the  time.  But  that  night,  and  two  or  three  other 
nights,  I  dreamt  again  and  again  of  the  man's 
face,  and  told  my  sister  so. 

*  #  #  #  * 

I  always  remember  with  delight  our  drive 
through  the  town  of  Prague,  some  weeks  after 
leaving  Dresden. 

The  sun  was  setting  scarlet  over  the  old  bridge, 
and  the  still  older  river  Elbe,  and  the  sight  was 
*'  beautiful  exceedingly." 

Our  sudden  and  unexpected  appearance  at  the 
moment,  in  an  open  and  very  foreign-looking 
carriage,  with  my  mother,  who  was  a  very  lovely 
woman,  and  my  pretty  sister  inside,  my  step- 
father and  myself  on  the  box-seat,  and  the  post- 
boys— one  boy  to  three  horses — vigorously  blow- 
ing their  horns,  Ferdinand  and  Louise,  our  courier 
and  maid,  in  the  fourgon  bringing  up  the  rear, 
created  quite    a    commotion    in    the    town.     The 

86 


Dresden  and  my   Dream 

inhabitants  of  Prague  seemed  as  amused  at  our 
appearance  as  we  were  at  theirs. 

Our  next  stay  was  at  Salzburg,  and  there  we 
enjoyed  the  delightful  experience  of  going  down  a 
salt  mine. 

It  was  not  an  everyday  amusement.  My  sister 
and  I  were  young,  and  had,  luckily,  no  sense  of 
bodily  fear,  so  we  did  not  shudder  at  the  sight  ot 
a  broad  balustrade  which  seemed  to  shelve  down 
into  black  depths  below,  especially  as  we  had  a 
touch  of  love  of  the  romantic.  We  were  delivered 
over  to  the  tender  care  of  two  very  good-looking 
young  miners,  who  wrapped  us  up  carefully  in 
two  very  loose,  large  garments,  and  made  us  lie 
flat  on  our  backs  on  the  balustrade.  They  then 
placed  themselves  in  front,  also  in  a  lying  posture, 
and  we  slid  down  at  a  terrific  pace. 

After  some  moments  of  pleasurable  terror  we 
suddenly  arrived,  with  a  bump,  into  the  depths  of 
the  earth.  But  oh  !  the  surprise.  It  was  not 
dark  and  black,  as  we  expected,  but  we  found  our- 
selves in  the  centre,  apparently,  of  a  lovely  hall, 
illuminated  with  every  conceivable  colour.  I 
never  saw  such  a  sight  before  or  since.  I  know 
not    why,    but    we    were    not    allowed    to    stay 

87 


My  Memories 

long,  and  were  soon  hurried  away  ;  perhaps  be- 
cause our  parents  had  not  come  with  us,  they,  I 
suppose,  having  dreaded  the  means  of  locomotion. 
The  whole  thing  was  like  a  beautiful  dream,  and 
with  regret  we  bade  our  young  miners  farewell. 

Both  my  sister  and  myself  would  have  loved  to 
linger  longer  at  beautiful  Salzburg,  and  to  have 
explored  more  thoroughly  the  salt  mines  and  other 
sights.  But  we  were  told  that  we  must  proceed 
on  our  journey,  and  get  to  Italy  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. It  was  settled  we  were  to  go  by  the  Stelvio 
Pass.  Oh,  the  lovely  Stelvio !  One  positively 
hates  the  railways  when  one  thinks  what  they 
have  lost  of  beauty  and  charm.  There  were  few, 
if  any,  railroads  in  those  days,  so  we  travelled  in 
our  own  carriage,  accompanied  by  zfourgon  for  the 
luggage,  in  which  vehicle  our  servants  were  in- 
stalled in  great  comfort.  We  crossed  the  beauti- 
ful Stelvio  in  perfect  weather.  I  shall  never  forget 
the  excitement  of  the  whole  party  when  one  of  the 
postilHons  turned  round  and  shouted  to  us,  "  Ecco 
la  bella  Italia,"  pointing  with  his  horn  to  a  twisted 
green  path.  It  was  our  first  glimpse  of  that 
classic  land.  I  think  he  was  as  excited  as  I  was, 
when  he  saw  me  scramble  from  the  box-seat  into  the 

88 


Dresden  and  my  Dream 

carriage,  and  promptly  get  out  my  guitar,  while  my 
mother  got  out  hers,  and  we  essayed  to  express  our 
joy  in  music,  which  was,  however,  somewhat  marred 
by  an  accompaniment  of  the  postillion's  horn. 

We  passed  several  lovely  spots  which  I  can't 
remember  now  except  their  names,  Meran,  Botzen, 
and  Brixen.  .  .  .  We  stayed  a  month  at  Florence, 
and  I  was  not  happy  there.  I  was  ill,  and  I  think 
I  had  got  tired  of  being  always  "  on  the  go." 

Florence,  of  course,  is  beautiful,  but  I  am  a 
thorough  John  Bull,  and  I  got  tired  of  the  never- 
changing  blue  sky.  I  longed  for  an  English 
"  grey  day,"  but  never  to  see  a  single  cloud — 
not  even  the  flowers  could  compensate  for  the 
loss. 

One  day  Lord  Frederick,  who  became  rather 
provoked  with  me  for  this  reason  and  determined  I 
should  have  something  to  grumble  about,  played  a 
practical  joke  upon  me — which  did  me  no  good. 
Putting  on  his  hat  one  morning,  and  looking  back 
as  he  left  the  room,  he  desired  me  to  order  luncheon, 
saying  that  the  hotel  c^efw3.s  famous  for  his  fricassee 
de  poulet^  and  that  I  was  to  order  one.  I  did  so, 
and  when  the  luncheon  arrived  and  my  stepfather 
returned  we  began  the  meal.     I  confess  I  did  not 

89 


My  Memories 

care  much  for  the  fricassee,  but  to  please  my 
stepfather  I  partook  of  it.  If  he  had  left  the 
matter  afterwards  as  it  was  I  should  probably 
have  remained  innocent  of  the  trick,  and  perhaps 
not  have  suffered  as  much  as  I  undoubtedly  did 
after !  But  to  my  unspeakable  horror,  as  the 
table  was  cleared  and  we  were  alone,  my  step- 
father calmly  asked  me  "How  I  liked  the  chicken?" 
and  then  cruelly  told  me  I  had  been  eating  a 
fricassee  of  frog  ! 

Really,  without  affectation,  I  was  quite  ill  and 
in  my  bed  for  hours,  living  for  days  afterwards  on 
figs  and  melons.  I  don't  think  I  have  ever  been 
able  to  look  a  chicken  in  the  face  since  ;  certainly 
not  as  en  fricassee.  And  also,  foolishly  no  doubt, 
I  took  a  disgust  for  Florence. 

After  some  difficulties  and  disputations  it  was 
settled  that  we  were  to  go  to  Naples  by  sea,  via 
Leghorn  and  Civita  Vecchia.  Rome  was  tabooed, 
alas  and  alas  !  for  I  am  an  old  woman  now  and 
have  never  seen  Rome  and  never  shall,  and  all  in 
consequence  of  the  Scotch  obstinacy  of  an  obstinate 
Scotchman,  who,  however,  thought  he  was  doing 
his  duties  to  his  "girlies."  He  had  a  sort  of 
superstitious  feeling   that   if  once  we   got  within 

90 


Dresden  and  my  Dream 

hail  of  the  Pope  and  his  cardinals,  we  should  cer- 
tainly, one  of  us  girls  and  perhaps  both^  be  left 
behind  as  nuns,  or  at  all  events  as  Sisters  of  Mercy, 
or  else  marry  Italians.  I  think  the  poor  old  man 
thought  that  even  the  Pope  himself  would  not  be 
safe  from  two  pretty  English  girls'  fascinations, 
especially  as  we  had  had  a  sort  of  warning  in  my 
dream  of  the  man's  face.  Anyhow,  to  Rome  he 
would  not  go,  and  so  on  to  Naples  we  went. 

The  sea  journey  thither  from  Leghorn  was  not 
very  pleasant,  for  we  had  a  terribly  rough  passage, 
my  mother,  my  sister  and  myself  being  quite  pros- 
trate from  mal  de  mer.  Ferdinand,  our  French 
courier,  not  being  of  a  very  courageous  nature,  was 
too  terrified  at  the  stormy  ocean  to  be  affected  in  any 
other  way,  and  also  another  seeming  danger 
threatened  him  during  this  voyage,  which  I  will 
narrate.  Travelling  in  the  same  vessel  with  us  we 
observed  a  curiously  morose-looking  woman, 
young,  with  very  black  eyes  and  heavy  brows, 
and  who,  whenever  she  encountered  Ferdinand 
on  the  deck,  grinned  at  him,  but  not  angrily, 
showing  very  fierce,  white  teeth. 

Two  determined-looking  females  were  ever  at 
her  side,  treating  her  with  great  firmness,  but  also 

9> 


My  Memories 

with  profound  respect.     She    had  also   two   male 
attendants. 

Of  course  we  were  dying  of  curiosity  to  know 
all  about  the  unfortunate  lady,  and  set  Ferdinand 
to  find  out  what  he  could  about  her. 

After  he  had  done  this,  however,  we  noticed 
that  he  gave  her  a  very  wide  berth,  and  that 
apparently  he  was  much  frightened,  for  the  lady 
seemed  to  have  taken  a  great  fancy  to  the  poor 
trembling  man. 

After  much  tumbling  and  tossing  we  arrived  at 
Civita  Vecchia.  My  sister  and  I  and  our  maid 
were  allowed  to  land  for  an  hour  or  two  at  a  small 
hotel,  more  dead  than  alive  from  sea-sickness. 
We  had  been  so  ill  that  we  were  put  into  a 
small  bedroom,  where  we  could  have  a  bath  and 
other  comforts.  To  add  to  our  interest  the  poor 
mad  lady  was  allowed  to  land  also,  and  sat  by  me 
in  the  boat.  It  was  a  very  short  row,  a  ad  she 
was  quite  quiet,  but  seemed  to  be  looking  about 
evidently  for  Ferdinand.  When  we  landed  and 
got  into  our  bedroom  to  refresh  ourselves,  we  at 
once  attacked  Louise,  our  maid,  and  begged  her 
to  tell  us  all  she  had  heard  about  the  savage  young 
lady. 

92 


Dresden  and  my  Dream 

"  Hush  !  "  said  Louise,  "  or  she  will  hear  what 
you  say.  Listen  to  the  poor  girl's  ravings,  for  she 
has  been  placed,  with  her  women,  in  the  next 
room  to  you." 

We  listened,  and  we  heard  her  say  over  and 
over  again,  "  Emmenez-moi  chez  la  Princesse  ; 
emmenez-moi  chez  la  Princesse.  Ou  sont  les 
enfants  ?     Monsieur  me  conduira." 

She  spoke,  in  a  half-broken  voice,  over  and  over 
again  the  same  words.  It  touched  me  extremely, 
and  I  said,  "  Could  nothing  be  done  ?  "  But  Louise 
told  me  that  nothing  could  be  done  by  us,  for  she 
was  a  great  incognita  lady,  and  she  was  being  sent 
to  Naples  to  her  own  medical  attendant  ;  that 
she  had  taken  a  great  fancy  to  Ferdinand  be- 
cause he  was  a  Frenchman,  but  that  he  showed 
great  hesitation — I  am  afraid  I  called  it  by  another 
name,  beginning  with  a  C — but  that  he  need  have 
no  fear  as  she  had  four  attendants. 

It  was  now  time  for  us  to  return  to  the  boat 
on  our  way  to  Naples,  so  we  paid  our  bill  and 
started  in  the  same  rowing  boat  with  the  poor 
lady.  Directly  we  got  on  board  the  ship  the 
lady  seized  hold  of  Ferdinand  and  begged 
him  to   walk  up  and  down   the  deck  with    her, 

93 


My   Memories 

which  he  did,  looking  the  very  picture  of  misery 
and  terror. 

When  we  arrived  in  the  Bay  of  Naples  we 
were  so  excited  at  the  loveliness  of  the  place,  at 
the  first  view  of  Vesuvius,  &c.,  that  everything 
else  went  out  of  our  minds.  We  understood  that 
the  poor  lady  was  met  by  officials  and  servants, 
that  there  had  been  a  fear  of  some  excitement,  but 
we  heard  no  more. 


* 


We  landed  at  last  and  entered  again  our  well- 
worn  yellow  English  barouche.  Four  tres-  Anglais- 
looking  people  with  the  black  heavy  fourgon 
coming  on  behind,  containing  a  French  courier 
and  a  French  maid  ! 

The  postillions  were  noisy,  as  they  consider 
becomes  them,  with  their  horns,  while  the  poor 
staggering  horses,  terrified  at  the  cracking  of  the 
cruel  whips,  slipped  dangerously  over  the  large 
square  flag-stones,  of  which  most  of  the  Italian 
cities'  streets  are  composed — like  tombstones  they 
always  seemed  to  me. 

So  we  entered  Naples  and  drove  along  the  road 
to  the  Grand  Hotel.  After  a  wash,  a  little  food, 
and  a   rest   on  the   balcony — oh  !   how  lovely  we 

94 


Dresden  and  my  Dream 

found  Naples  was  !  Could  any  one  be  ill  or  cross 
there?  The  stars  were  just  appearing,  the  moon 
was  smiling  on  us,  and  across  the  sea,  which  is  ever 
of  a  deep  aqua-marina  blue,  we  received  Vesuvius' 
greeting  as  though  he  (or  she?)  were  throwing  up 
balls  of  fire  every  five  or  ten  minutes  to  greet  us. 

We  stayed  some  weeks  at  the  hotel,  and  then 
took  apartments  at  127  Chiaja  (called  by  the 
Italians  the  "  Casa  Corby,"  it  having  been  bought 
by  an  English  lady  of  the  name  of  Corby). 

One  afternoon  as  I  was  sitting  working  on  the 
balcony  of  the  Casa  Corby,  I  beheld  the  greatest 
novelty  I  had  yet  seen  at  Naples — an  English  four- 
in-hand  1  It  was  coming  at  a  great  pace  towards 
our  house,  and  my  sister,  chancing  at  that  moment 
to  have  gone  for  some  reason  into  the  drawing- 
room,  I  called  out  to  her  hastily,  "  Make  haste, 
dear,  or  it  will  have  gone  by,  and  you  won't  have 
seen  it." 

"  Seen  what }  "  she  answered  from  within. 

'*  A  four-in-hand  !  do  come." 

She  dashed  on  to  the  balcony,  and  we  both 
stood  eagerly  watching,  as  the  vehicle  went  clatter- 
ing by. 

As    we    leant    over    the    balcony,    the    driver, 

95 


My  Memories 

evidently  a  gentleman,  leant  forward  in  a  marked 
manner,  and  looked  steadily  at  us. 

"  What  a  horrible  face  !  "  exclaimed  my  sister  ; 
and  as  she  spoke  she  turned  round  to  me. 

"  Darling,"  she  said  tenderly,  "  what  is  the 
matter  ? " 

I  had  all  but  fainted,  and  a  cold,  sick  shudder 
came  over  me. 

**  Oh  Millicent !  "  I  ejaculated,  "  that  is  the 
maris  face  in  my  dream  !  " 

I  was  so  frightened  that  we  both  left  the  balcony, 
and  for  the  rest  of  the  day  I  was  cold,  and  deadly 
sick.  I  did  not,  hov/ever,  dream  of  the  face  that 
night,  nor  did  I  see  it  again  in  Naples,  although  I 
sat  every  day  on  the  balcony,  conscious  of  a  shrink- 
ing fascination,  in  the  thought  that  I  might  do  so. 

After  stopping  some  months  in  Naples  we  went 
to  Paris,  where  (being  by  that  time  seventeen 
years  of  age)  I  was  permitted  to  mix  a  little  in 
society. 

Amongst  the  English  residents   in   Paris,  who 

were  very  hospitable,  were  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Tudor, 

who  were    very  rich   and   kindly,  and  even  now 

the  memory  of  their  hospitalities  is  kept  green  in 

the  French  capital. 

96 


Dresden  and  my  Dream 

One  night  they  gave  a  ball,  and  as  I  was  stand- 
ing by  my  mother,  waiting  eagerly  for  my  partner 
to  appear  from  amid  the  crowd,  I  saw,  at  the 
other  end  of  the  room,  the  face  which  had  so 
strangely  haunted  me  for  so  long.  The  eyes 
were  watching  me,  and  the  man  approached  me, 
as  though  1  were  his  one  aim  and  object.  I  felt 
faint  and  very  cold,  and  I  saw  our  host  coming 

towards  me.      "  The  Duca  di  T o  is  anxious 

to  know  you." 

I  scarcely  had  the  presence  of  mind  to  bow. 
I  heard  the  man  say  something  about  a  dance,  and 
I  turned  to  my  mother.  "  Mama,  take  me  away. 
I  am  ill." 

I  could  not  walk  unassisted  out  of  the  room, 
but  Mr.  Tudor  gave  me  his  arm,  and  as  we  were 
waiting  for  the  carriage  1  saw  the  man  looking  at 
me  with  evident  amusement,  and  I  heard  Mr. 
Tudor  tell  my  mother  that  it  was  "  a  pity  I  would 
not  dance  with  the  Duke  ;  that  he  was  the  head 
of  one  of .  the  oldest  Italian  families  ;  had  been 
most  struck  with  me  and  was  anxious  to  obtain 
an  English  wife  !  " 

But  1  never  saw  the  man  again,  either  in 
dreamland  or  in    everyday  life.     We   were  told, 

97  c 


My  Memories 

however,  that  he  started  for  England  the  next  day, 
and  soon  after  we  heard  of  his  death.  He  was 
succeeded  by  his  son,  who  also  eventually  de- 
veloped a  wish  for,  and  obtained,  a  beautiful 
English  wife,  whom  he  treated,  we  heard,  with 
but  scant  kindness. 


98 


VIII 

BELLA  NAPOLI 
1847 

Passions  are  likened  to  floods  and  streams: 
The  shallow  murmur,   but  the  deep  are  dumb. 

These  words  came  to  me  as  in  waking  dream 
I  watched  Vesuvius'  stream  of  fire  come — 
Then  pass  gently — warily — as  tho'  afraid 
While  whispering,  "  'Ware  maiden  !   I'm  for  destruc- 
tion made." 

To  tell  my  story  I  have  anticipated  one  reminis- 
cence of  Bella  Napoli.  I  must  now  call  to  mind 
the  rest  of  our  visit  there. 

We  stayed  at  Naples  nine  months,  and  should 
have  been  very  happy  there  had  it  not  been  for  the 
excessive  heat,  part  of  the  time,  and  for  the  dirt 
the  whole  time.  I  hear  that  things  have  improved 
in  this  latter  way  during  the  last  few  years,  which 
must  be  a  mercy  to   all   concerned,  and  less  of  a 

99 


My   Memories 

discord  to  those  who  enjoy  the  marvellous  beauties 
of  the  place. 

Soon  after  our  arrival   there  was  a  tremendous 
storm  at  sea,  destroying  innumerable  Neapolitan 
fishing-boats  and  drowning  the  poor  sailors.     Can 
it  be  believed  ?     The  poor  dead  bodies  were  left 
for  days,  floating  close  to  the  shore,  without  any 
attempt   being     made    to  bring    them    to   land ! 
Numbers  of  church  dignitaries,  priests  and  monks, 
hovered  about  with  bells,  images,  and  other  Roman 
Catholic  religious  symbols,  but   not   a  soul  with  a 
boat  or  a  spade  till,  for  reasons  which  we  need  not 
particularise,  large  planks  were  brought  to  the  edge 
of  the  water,  upon  which  the  poor  bodies  were 
placed  flat  on  their  faces,  and  then  they  were  bound 
tightly,  swathed  round,  and  carried  away  without 
further  ceremony,  and  we  were  told  they  were  cast 
into  a  pit  a  few  miles  away.     Of  course  I  saw  the 
bodies  in  the   sea,   but   the   rest  of  the  tale  I  tell 
*'  as  'twas  told  to  me." 

The  other  horror  of  la  bella  Napoli  was  the 
filth  of  the  inhabitants. 

My  stepfather  and  I  used  to  ride  on  horseback 
a  good  deal,  and  it  was  a  curious  fact  that  I  was 
the   only   lady    in  Naples  who    rode   then.     The 

lOO 


Bella  Napoli 

pretty  comadines  used  to  ride  their  mules  to  market 
(and  how  pretty  they  were  in  their  dress  of  Italy, 
and  with  their  dark  eyes  !)  but  no  ladies  rode. 
The  Neapolitan  ladies  in  those  days  seemed  to 
think  much  of  their  personal  appearance,  and  on 
my  remarking  this  once  to  a  lady  I  knew  and  who 
was  intimate  with  some  of  the  Neapolitan  grandes 
dameSy  she  told  me  that  several  of  them  were  bled 
every  morning  to  keep  them  pale  !  As  my  step- 
father and  1  rode  out  of  a  morning  we  were  con- 
sidered quite  a  sight  of  the  place,  but  as  I  was 
excessively  nervous  and  did  not  ride  well,  it  must 
have  been  but  a  poor  one.  Still,  the  Neapolitans, 
and  more  especially  the  children,  thought  it  a  sight, 
and  every  day  they  were  to  be  seen,  as  we  passed, 
sitting  on  the  steps  of  a  particular  church  by  the 
road-way,  where  there  were  tiers  of  steps — the 
women  and  children  sitting  one  above  the  other, 
cleaning  each  other's  heads  !  Directly  they  saw 
me  coming  they  would  shout,  "  Ecco  la  dama 
a  cavallo,"  and  they  would  leave  their  occupation, 
jump  and  scramble  down  the  steps,  the  children 
shrieking,  and  the  women  (it  makes  me  shudder 
even  now  to  think  of  it  !)  throwing  their  arms  and 
filthy  hands  round   my   habit,  and  asking  us  for 


lOI 


My  Memories 

money.  At  last  we  had  to  whip  up  our  horses  to 
get  away. 

Another  blemish  of  the  most  beautiful  city  in 
the  world  was  the  wretched  crippled  beggars. 
We  had  to  ride  every  day  through  the  Grotto 
di  Posilippo.  The  grotto  was  then  the  only  nice 
ride  out  of  Naples.  It  was  a  longish  tunnel, 
and  always,  standing  at  each  end,  were  crowds  of 
crippled  beggars,  who  used  to  horrify  one  by 
suddenly  thrusting  into  one's  face  a  crippled  arm, 
or,  by  some  apparently  mechanical  process,  a 
mutilated  leg.  Or  they  would  tear  off  their  shirts 
and  horrify  us  by  the  sight  of  an  excoriated 
back,  imploring  our  sympathy,  which  we  gave, 
and  also  any  change  we  had  in  our  pockets,  to 
get  away  from  the  sight.  We  had  the  painful 
knowledge  that  we  must  return  through  it  all 
again,  as  there  was  only  this  one  good  ride  there 
and  back. 

After  this  experience  was  over  we  would  come  to 
a  lovely  old  house  with  gardens  hanging  over  the 
blue  sea,  and  whenever  we  passed  we  were  kindly 
greeted  by  a  charming  old  gentleman  with  snowy 
hair,  white  coat  and  trousers  (and  boots),  and  a 
long  white  moustache.     He  was  always  working 

1 02 


Bella  Napoli 

hard  in  his  garden.  I  knew  him  well.  He  was 
the  great  tenor,  Signer  Lablache,  and  this  was  his 
home. 

Every  day,  also,  as  we  rode  up  the  hill,  we  were 
sure  to  meet  a  dear,  delicate-looking  little  boy  of 
about  eight  years  of  age.  He  was  dressed  in 
general's  uniform,  and  was  escorted  by  two  gentle- 
men also  in  uniform.  The  child  looked  so  sad. 
How  could  he  be  otherwise  in  such  companion- 
ship, for  I  never  saw  him  with  another  child  ^  We 
never  saw  him  smile  or  run.  He  once  said  as  we 
passed,  *'  La  dama  Inglise  a  cavallo."  The  Italian 
groom  told  us,  "  That  boy  will  one  day  be  //  Re.'' 
But  he  never  was,  poor  child,  for  he  died  early. 
He  was  King  Bomba's  grandchild. 

We  used  to  be  much  interested  in  the  grand 
funeral  processions  which  took  place  every  day 
along  the  Chiaja.  Once  I  saw  the  funeral  of  a  dead 
monk.  He  was  exposed  in  a  hearse,  and  covered 
with  the  most  heavenly  flowers.  His  grim  dead 
face  was  uncovered  and  was  staring  up  at  the  sky. 
It  was  the  first  time  I  had  ever  seen  death,  and  it 
gave  me  quite  a  shock.  The  hands  were  crossed 
on  the  breast  with  a  crucifix  between  them,  and  all 
the  people  who  met  the  corpse  got  out  of  their 

103 


My  Memories 

carriages,  or  off  their  horses,  or  out  of  their 
cariccolos,  and  knelt  down  in  the  dirt,  crossing 
themselves  vigorously  and  beating  their  breasts. 
A  few  minutes  after  the  dead  monk  had  passed 
we  crossed  the  Chiaja  and  went  into  the  lovely 
Villa  Reale  garden,  and  met  face  to  face  "  la  bella 
Frezzolini,"  the  great  actress  and  singer.  She 
was  carrying  an  enormous  bouquet,  pressing  it 
up  to  her  lovely,  fresh,  enjoue  face,  beaming  with 
smiles.  As  I  said  above,  I  never  had  seen  death 
before,  and  I  remember  this  contrast  of  death 
and  vivid  life  quite  upset  me  again  for  the  moment, 
but  seemed  to  strike  no  one  else. 


# 


My  great  desire  at  Naples  was  to  make  the  ascent 
of  Mount  Vesuvius,  and  I  worried  till  I  got  my 
way. 

My  mother  would  not  go,  but  my  stepfather 
took  me  and  my  sister.  A  family  of  the  name  of 
Sapte  (a  dear  old  man  and  his  wife  and  daughter) 
joined  our  party. 

We  wished  much  to  see  the  sun  rise  from  the 
mountain  top.  It  was  very  fatiguing,  for  there 
were  no   helps    then    as    I    hear    there    are    now. 

There  was  a  poor  pony  that  was  goaded  up  to  the 

104 


Bella  Napoli 

monastery,  where  we  were  refreshed  with 
"  Lachrimas  Christi "  and  food.  Then  the  diffi- 
culties began.  All  green  pasture  had,  of  course, 
disappeared,  and  we  had  nothing  but  cinders  to 
walk  upon. 

Two  men  pushed  me  up  from  behind,  while 
one  or  two — I  forget  which — dragged  me  up  by 
a  rope  which  was  tied  round  my  waist.  I  had 
been  warned  to  put  my  oldest  clothes  on,  which 
luckily  I  did,  for  by  the  time  I  arrived  at  the  top 
I  was  in  rags.  We  were  tired  to  death,  and  an 
impromptu  bed  was  made,  while  we  awaited  the 
rising  of  the  sun.  The  guides  who  made  the 
beds  were  so  utterly  filthy  that  I  dared  not  look 
to  see  what  the  beds  were  made  of. 

One  request  the  guides  made,  which  was  that 
none  of  the  signori  would  wander  too  far  from 
the  rest,  and  the  head  guide  pointed  out  the  exact 
distance  and  told  us  a  ghastly  story  of  a  lady  who 
had  wandered^  and  had  never  been  found  again, 
it  being  supposed,  the  guide  said,  she  had 
approached  too  near  the  crater,  been  suffocated, 
and  had  fallen  in.  But  the  signori  believed 
amongst  themselves  that  the  poor  dama  had  had 
rough  handling. 

105 


My  Memories 

However,  we  took  the  man's  warning — at  least, 
/  did — for  I  was  so  dead  tired  I  lay  down  and 
slept  soundly  and  was  only  aroused  by  my  step- 
father shouting  in  my  ear,  "  There's  the  sun." 
Words  fail  me  to  express  the  beauty  of  the  sky 
in  a  blaze,  and  the  sea  of  deepest  blue. 

Suddenly  I  looked  round.  "  Where's  Miss 
Sapte  ?  "  I  said.  She  had  left  her  bed  of  cinders 
and  was  nowhere  to  be  seen.  Her  father  and 
everybody  were  in  an  agony  of  fear,  and  went 
about  searching  near  the  crater.  At  last  the  silly 
girl,  to  our  great  joy,  was  found.  She  was  quite 
insensible,  with  her  head  half  over  a  crack  in  the 
crater.  She  was  dragged  away  and  restored  by 
remedies  the  guides  had  with  them,  as  they  said 
there  were  always  "  imbeciles "  amongst  the 
"  parties "  they  took  up,  who  seemed  bent  on 
killing  themselves. 

There  was  great   difficulty  in  getting   the  poor 

girl  down   the  mountain.     She  did  not  seem  to 

regret  her  adventure,   however,  for  she  said  she 

had  "  seen  sights  and  heard  sounds  that  we  had 

not,"   but    mercifully    it    did    her    no   permanent 

harm. 

Once   again    we    went    up   Vesuvius,  and    this 

1 06 


Bella  Napoli 

time  when  it  was  in  eruption — a  most  wonderful 
sight  !  However,  we  had  to  be  very  careful,  and  I 
must  say  I  felt  glad  when  I  was  safely  home  again 
and  in  bed,  for  it  was  a  most  tiring  and  exciting 
expedition.  After  arriving  at  the  friendly 
monastery,  we  were  struck  with  amazement  and 
excitement  at  the  sight  which  met  our  eyes. 
There  were  rivulets  of  (apparently)  liquid  fire 
passing  close  by  us,  but  turning  away  from  us. 
There  were  different  breadths  of  this  liquid  fire, 
but  the  guides  told  us  that  the  direction  they  took 
depended  entirely  on  the  wind.  It  was  a  wonderful 
sight  to  see  the  rivers  of  fire  slipping  by,  gently 
and  noiselessly,  like  a  brook,  making  no  noise — 
no  rushing  noise  like  water.  As  we  got  higher 
up  and  could  see  the  liquid  fire  issuing  from  the 
crater's  mouth  it  terrified  me. 

"  Papa,"  I  said,  "  I  want  to  go  home  to 
m.ama."  And  I  think  he  was  as  glad  to  go  as 
I  was  !  What  alarmed  me  most  was  that  every 
now  and  then  one  saw  fissures  which  seemed  to 
have  broken  through  both  rock  and  cinders,  and 
we  never  knew,  of  course,  where  another  might 
next  appear — perhaps  just  where  we  were  sitting  ! 

To   this    day  it    is    a  wonder  to   me    how  the 

107 


My   Memories 

peasants  around  Vesuvius,  after  an  eruption,  in 
which  their  homes  have  been  destroyed,  can  calmly 
rebuild  their  ruined  houses  and  live  fearlessly  in 
them  as  before.     Perhaps  they  have  greater  courage 

than  I  have,  or,  better  still,  greater  faith. 

***** 

One  more  curious  occurrence  and  I  think  I 
have  told  my  memories  of  Naples. 

A  great  friend  of  ours,  a  naval  captain,  came  to 
Naples  when  we  were  there,  and  we  saw  a  great 
deal  of  him.  He  was  Scotch,  like  my  stepfather, 
and  had  the  same  dislike  for  the  Roman  Catholic 
beliefs  and  ceremonies. 

There  were  always  great  functions  on  St. 
Januarius'  Day,  that  holy  man  being  Naples'  own 
especial  saint.  On  that  occasion  any  great  question 
of  the  day,  whether  political  or  otherwise,  used  to  be 
settled  after  this  curious  fashion.  A  high  dignitary 
of  the  Church  would  bring  to  the  altar  a  large 
bowl,  supposed  to  be  filled  with  the  saint's  blood. 
This  bowl  was  carried  round  to  the  kneeling  people 
at  the  altar,  and  if  at  their  touch  the  blood 
coagulated  the  saint  was  supposed  to  disapprove; 
if  it  became  liquid  he  was  supposed  to  be  pleased. 

Our    naval    friend,     hearing    of    the    coming 

1 08 


Bella  Napoli 

function,  declared  it  was  only  a  juggler's  trick, 
and  said  that  he  would  go  and  kneel  and  see  if  he 
could  find  a  spring.  He  went  and  tried,  but  what 
was  the  upshot  I  never  heard.  All  I  did  hear  was 
that  the  unbeliever  had  to  leave  Naples  post 
haste. 

We  left  Bella  Napoli  with  regret,  despite  all 
drawbacks.  To-day,  even,  I  recall  the  ineffable 
beauty  and  charm  of  this,  surely,  the  most  beauti- 
ful, spot  of  God's  earth. 


109 


IX 

PARIS  AND  LOUIS  PHILIPPE 

1847-8 

And  mortals  dared  to  ponder  for  themselves. 
To  weigh  kings  in   the  balance,  and  to  speak 
Of  freedom,  the  forbidden  fruit, 

Byron. 

I 

THE  COURT  OF  LOUIS  PHILIPPE 

I  WAS  irx  Paris  between  the  years  1847-9 — those 
years  fraught  with  disaster  to  kings,  queens  and 
all  in  authority — a  young  girl  full  of  happy  hopes 
and  expectations,,  for  in  la  ville  lumiere  I  was  to 
*'  come  out." 

Louis  Philippe  was  then  "  King  of  the  French," 
and  as,  during  his  long  exile  in  England,  he  had 
been  intimate  with  my  mother's  relations,  upon 
hearing  of  our  arrival  in  Paris  he  showed  great 

anxiety  to  be  civil  to  us. 

110 


Paris  and  Louis  Philippe 

The  French  Court  was  at  St.  Cloud  for  a  few 
weeks,  but  we  received  a  kind  intimation  from 
the  King  that  he  would  like  us  to  pay  him  and 
the  Queen,  Marie  Amelie,  a  visit  one  evening  after 
dinner,  as  the  weather  was  fine  and  the  drive  would 
be  agreeable. 

I  cannot  call  to  mind  the  exact  date  of  our  visit 
to  beautiful  St.  Cloud,  but  I  think  it  must  have 
been  in  the  early  days  of  the  month  of  September 
1847. 

Here  I  must  break  my  narrative  for  a  moment, 
in  order  to  give  my  younger  readers  a  piece  of 
advice  in  four  words — always  keep  a  Journal. 
Whether  you  be  surrounded  by  stirring  events, 
by  strange  or  historical  characters,  or  whether  you 
be  quietly  at  home,  I  repeat,  keep  a  Journal.  It 
need  not  be  one  in  which  you  enlarge  upon  your 
private  ideas  and  sacred  feelings,  for  if  by  an  evil 
chance  the  lines  should  be  read  by  an  unscrupulous 
stranger,  they  might  lay  you  open  to  ridicule. 
Besides,  when  one  is  very  young  one  changes 
one's  opinions  oftener  than  one  realises,  or  cares 
to  confess.  Also,  chronicling  things  that  are 
better  kept  to  one's  self  may  be  dangerous  ;  for  any 
surreptitious   reader,  should  he  be  capable  of  the 


III 


My   Memories 

bassesse  of  perusing  what  was  plainly  not  meant  for 
his  eyes,  would  be  equally  capable  of  telling  the 
matter.  This  happened  once  to  me,  and  conse- 
quently I  was  foolish  enough  to  give  up  my  Journal 
entirely  ;  therefore,  everything  I  write  now  is  from 
memory.  I  advise  my  young  readers  simply  to 
chronicle  their  everyday  common  incidents,  men- 
tioning the  people  they  meet  and  the  places  they 
see,  with  aateSy  and  memory  easily  fills  in  the 
blanks. 

But  to  proceed  with  my  narrative.  On  the 
evening  in  question  we  drove  to  St.  Cloud,  that 
beautiful,  stately,  and  now,  alas  !  non-existent 
palace.  An  official,  with  whom  we  were  acquainted, 
was  on  the  look-out  for  us.  With  but  little 
ceremony  he  conducted  us  through  several  saloons 
into  the  presence  of  the  good  old  Queen,  Marie 
Amelie,  who  was  seated  on  a  sofa  at  a  very  large 
round  table,  surrounded  by  many  female  members 
of  the  Royal  Family  of  France. 

With  my  innate  love  for  objets  d'art,  I  was  at 
once  struck  by  the  beauty  of  this  round  table.  It 
was  of  rosewood,  with  carved  and  gilt  legs,  and  it 
shone  like  a  looking-glass,  reflecting  the  lights  and 
the  people  after  a  dazzling  fashion.     The  Queen 

I  12 


I 


Paris  and   Louis   Philippe 

was  dressed  in  black,  very  simply,  and  wore  no 
jewels.  When  we  entered  she  most  kindly  rose  to 
embrace  my  mother,  and  placed  her  on  the  sofa 
by  her  side.  The  Queen  was  knitting  a  coarse 
grey  shawl,  and  laid  her  work  by,  on  the  table, 
so  as  to  devote  herself,  in  her  gentle  condescension, 
to  making  my  mother  welcome.  She  spoke 
smilingly  to  me,  and  gave  me  her  hand  to  kiss, 
and  then  presented  us  both  to  the  old  Princess 
Adelaide  (the  King's  sister),  who  was  sitting  on 
the  sofa  on  her  other  side.  This  Princess  Ade- 
laide was  a  shrewd-looking  old  lady.  She  was 
also  dressed  in  black,  and  wore  what  caused  me 
some  girlish  amusement— an  old-fashioned  lace 
cap,  tied  under  the  chin,  exactly  like  what  we  call 
in  Scotland  a  "  match." 

The  princess  bowed  very  kindly  to  us  both,  but 
she  looked  very  weary,  and  the  words  she  spoke 
were  in  a  very  feeble  voice.  Indeed,  she  lived 
but  a  few  months  from  that  evening. 

After  we  had  sat  at  the  table  for  about  twentv 
minutes,  during  which  time  the  Queen  asked  after 
every  member  of  my  mother's  family  whom  she 
remembered,  the  Princess  Adelaide  whispered  a 
word  into    her    sister-in-law's   ear.     The    Queen 

113  H 


My  Memories 

rose  at  once  (as  we  all  did)  and,  after  saying 
a  few  gentle  words  to  the  old  princess  about 
the  journee  having  been  assez  longuCy  she  gave  her 
her  arm,  and  guided  her  very  carefully  to  a  door, 
which  I  had  not  yet  perceived,  and  where  there 
were  some  attendants  waiting  outside  to  receive 
her.  The  two  royal  ladies  kissed  one  another 
affectionately  in  the  doorway  and  bade  each  other 
good-night.  The  Queen  then  returned  to  the  sofa, 
reseated  herself,  and  made  my  mother  do  the  same. 

The  younger  princesses,  who  had  also  risen  to  bid 
their  aged  relative  good-night,  also  sat  down  again, 
and  I,  who  had  been  hoping  that  the  time  had  now 
come  for  my  mother  and  myself  to  make  our  fare- 
well curtseys  and  depart  (it  seemed  to  me  a  deadly 
dull  function !)  was  fated  to  be  disappointed. 
But  I  was  now  taken  in  hand  by  the  pretty 
Duchesse  de  Nemours,  who,  with  her  lovely 
complexion  and  soft,  fair  curls,  was  very  pleasant 
to  look  upon.  She  talked  brightly  to  me  about 
Paris  and  its  sights,  and  also  presented  me  to  the 
lady  on  her  right  hand,  who  turned  out  to  be  no 
other  than  the  young  Spanish  bride,  the  Duchesse 
de  Montpensier,  sister  to  Queen  Isabella. 

My    mother   and  I,  during  our   drive    to    St. 

114 


Paris  and   Louis  Philippe 

Cloud,  had  wondered  whether  we  should  see  this 
lady,  so  lately  the  cause  of  great  political  heart- 
burnings, so  lately,  also,  the  prize  coveted  and 
obtained  by  King  Louis  Philippe's  astute  manage- 
ment. I  was  therefore  deeply  interested  in  seeing 
her.  She  was  not  pretty,  I  thought,  but  lively- 
looking,  and  was  very  good-natured  to  me.  She 
had  her  work  like  the  rest  of  the  princesses,  and 
I  fancied  she  looked  rather  "  bored." 

As  I  was  answering  something  the  duchess  had 
said  to  me  the  Queen  addressed  me  across  the 
table.  She  said,  in  a  motherly  fashion,  that  she 
feared  I  was  spending  rather  a  dull  evening, 
there  being  no  one  of  my  own  age  to  talk  to,  and 
would  I  like,  therefore,  to  passer  into  the  small 
salle  adjoining  (she  pointed  to  an  open  door 
on  the  other  side  of  the  room),  where  there 
was  some  beautiful  china  and  other  things  which 
would  amuse  me. 

I  rose,  and  after  making  a  profound  curtsey 
to  the  thoughtful  Queen  I  passe-Q.d.  into  the  room 
as  I  was  commanded,  and  truly  found  some 
lovely  things  within  it  of  china,  knick-knacks, 
pictures,  and  miniatures.  I  amused  myself  by 
wondering     to    how    many    kings     and    queens 

115 


My   Memories 

these  articles  had  belonged,  and  whether  poor 
Josephine  had  ever  admired  them  as  I  was  doing. 
When  I  entered  the  room  at  first  I  found  it 
empty,  but  as  I  was  standing  admiring  some  lovely- 
blue  Sevres  a  door  opened  behind  me,  and  I  saw  in 
a  looking-glass  the  reflection  of  a  gentleman,  who 
came  in  alone.  He  watched  me  for  a  few 
moments,  but  I  was  far  too  shy  to  look  at  him. 
I  pretended  I  was  not  aware  of  his  presence,  but 
presently,  as  he  approached  me,  I  looked  up,  and 
said  to  myself  (although  I  had  never  seen  him 
before),  "  It  is  the  King."     And  I  curtseyed  deeply. 

King  Louis  Philippe  (for  he  it  was)  nodded 
kindly,  and,  putting  out  his  hand,  placed  it 
lightly  on  my  shoulder,  saying  in  perfect  English, 

"  I  know  who  you  are  from  your  likeness  to  

and   " (mentioning  some    of  my  relations). 

"  But  you — how  do  you  know  who  /am  '^.  " 

I  answered,  "  I  know  you  from  the  pictures  I 
have  seen  of  you,  sir." 

He  laughed  and  said,  "  Ah,  yes !  The  pictures 
in  Punchy  I  suppose  ?  " 

I  laughed  this  time  and  nodded,  and  he  seemed 

much  amused.     After  a  few  words  about  the  objets 

(Tart  in  the   room   he  took  my  hand  and  led  me 

ii6 


Paris  and  Louis   Philippe 

back  to  the  Queen  in  the  next  room,  and  I  heard 
him  repeat  to  her  our  conversation  about  Punchy 
at  which  she  and  the  princesses  laughed  very 
much,  and  /  thought  privately  that  they  all  seemed 
highly  amused  at  mighty  little. 

II.  THE  FALL  OF  LOUIS  PHILIPPE 

The  next  time  I  sav/  the  King  and  Queen  it  was 
under  very  different  circumstances.  It  was  in 
the  month  of  February  1848. 

The  whole  of  Paris  was  in  revolt,  and  the 
Champs  Elysees  was  infested  by  mobs,  while  the 
firing  of  cannon  was  to  be  heard  on  the  other  side 
of  the  river  and  in  the  farther  parts  of  the  city. 

We  lived  in  the  Rue  de  Berri,  not  far  from  the 
Arc  de  Triomphe,  and  therefore  we  were  consider- 
ably out  of  the  town  and  away  from  the  fighting  ; 
rather  more  so,  in  fact,  than  my  sister  and  I  cared 
for.  For  we,  being  young  and  foolish,  did  not 
know  what  fear  was,  and  were  in  the  habit  of 
walking  out  constantly  with  a  French  maid  we 
had,  who  was  middle-aged,  and  a  sort  of  tower 
of  strength,  whose  politics,  also,  were  iridescent, 
and  like   those   of  the  immortal  Pickwick  (who, 

117 


My  Memories 

whenever  he  met  two  mobs,  shouted  with  the 
largest).  We  felt  safe  under  her  wing,  and  she 
also  liked  going  out  with  us  to  see  whatever  was 
to  be  seen. 

We  were,  of  course,  forbidden  to  take  our  walks 
beyond  the  Champs  Elysees,  for  the  "  people " 
were  thoroughly  roused,  and  barricades,  we  heard, 
were  already  erected  in  the  Faubourg  St.  Antoine  ; 
but  all  we  ever  came  across  in  our  peregrinations 
was  now  and  again  a  mob  of  people  marching  into 
Paris  from  the  outlying  villages.  The  chance, 
however,  of  such  encounters  even  as  these,  would, 
one  would  have  thought,  have  been  quite  enough 
to  alarm  three  women,  and  how  we  ever  had  the 
courage  to  run  these  risks  I  cannot  now  conceive. 
But,  of  course,  one  sees  dangers  after  the  event 
which  one  missed  in  the  curiosity  of  the  moment. 

Oh  !  those  horrid  women  who  generally  were 
the  leaders  of  these  mobs  !  No  place  under 
heaven  but  Paris  could  produce  such  women  !  with 
their  black,  unkempt  hair  streaming  over  their 
shoulders,  their  savage  eyes,  coarse  faces,  and 
scarcely  decent  rags,  brandishing  in  their  hands 
anything  they  could  get  in  the  way  of  weapons — 
iron  bars  and  shovels.     A  woman  once  passed  us 

ii8 


Paris  and  Louis  Philippe 

carrying  a  large  china  doll,  holding  it  by  the  legs, 
and  one  felt  with  a  shudder  that  its  silly,  smiling 
face  could  have  given  one  a  crushing  blow  if  artisti- 
cally swung.  Then  the  coarse  gestes  of  these 
viragos,  and  the  vile  language  with  which  they 
diversified  their  march — language  which  we  did  not 
understand,  but  which  Louise  did  !  Generally 
very  young  men  were  led  by  these  unsexed  animals, 
and  whenever  we  saw  a  mob  of  this  kind  coming 
we  would  run  into  z.porte  cochere,  if  there  was  one 
available,  or  up  a  side  avenue,  hide  ourselves 
behind  the  trees,  and  wait  till  the  crowd  had 
gone  by. 

One  day  a  mob  suddenly  appeared  about  two 
hundred  yards  from  us,  round  a  corner,  so  we 
separated,  I  and  my  sister  running  into  a  side 
avenue  to  hide  behind  some  felled  trees,  while 
Louise  crouched  down  behind  a  heap  of  stones  on 
the  roadway.  Presently  I  and  my  sister  saw  2.  fiacre, 
with  only  one  horse,  approach  and  go  trotting  by. 
As  it  passed  we  looked  curiously  in  at  its  occupants, 
and,  with  a  pang  of  sympathy  and  regret  which  I 
shall  never  forget,  we  beheld  an  old  lady  with  white 
hair,  thin  features,  and  a  pale,  kind  face,  in  company 
with  another  lady  and  an  old  gentleman,  whose  face 

119 


My   Memories 

and  neck  were  much  muffled  up.  But  both  I  and 
my  sister  instantly  recognised  the  alarming  truth — 
namely,  that  we  had  been  the  witnesses  of  the  King 
and  Queen's  escape  rrom  the  Tuileries  ! 

We  agreed  not  to  tell  the  maid  ;  but  when  we  got 
home  we  were  met  at  the  door  by  my  mother,  who, 
with  a  scared  face,  told  us  that  the  King  had  abdicated 
and  escaped,  that  a  Republic  was  proclaimed,  and 
that  we  must  get  back  to  England  as  quickly  as  we 
could.  But  this  we  found  to  be  no  easy  matter. 
My  stepfather  repaired  at  once  to  the  Embassy 
to  consult  Lord  Normanby  as  to  the  passports,  &c., 
and  there  he  found  congregated  most  of  the  English 
whom  we  knew,  all  on  the  same  quest.  The 
Ambassador  advised  us  to  wait  patiently,  which 
advice  we  followed,  for  the  best  possible  reason 
in  the  world — namely,  that  we  were  obliged  to 
do  so  ;  for  not  till  all  the  confusion  was  over  were 
steamers  allowed  to  ply  between  France  and  other 

countries. 

#  #  *  *  # 

After  these  stirring  events,  and  while  waiting  to 

get  away  from   Paris,  we  young   ladies  were  kept 

prisoners  at  home,  as  it  was  not  considered  safe  for 

us  to  run   the  risk  of  further  adventures.     This 

1 20 


Paris  and  Louis  Philippe 

we  thought  very  tiresome,  for  we  were  not  even 
allowed  to  leave  the  house,  except  under  the  escort 
of  our  old  French  courier  (Ferdinand),  who  had 
lived  with  us  ever  since  I  was  a  child.  He  was 
considered  a  safe  protector,  and  was  allowed  to 
take  us  out  one  at  a  time, 

Ferdinand  had  travelled  with  us  in  Germany 
and  Italy  for  the  previous  two  years  and  a  half, 
and  during  that  time  had  been  our  courier,  cook, 
nurse,  friend,  and,  in  fact,  everything  that  an  old 
French  servant  of  the  ancien  regime  alone  can  be  ! 
The  reason,  too,  why  he  was  considered  our  safest 
escort  at  present  was  because,  from  living  quietly 
in  old  England  for  so  many  years,  he  had  given 
up  his  nationality — his  worship  of  la  patrie 
and  la  gloire — and  was  eminently  cautious  when- 
ever and  wherever  he  scented  danger. 

My  mother  knew  also  that,  besides  this  element 
of  prudence  in  his  nature,  he  loved  us  children 
too  dearly  ever  to  leave  us  in  an  emergency,  and 
she  considered  it  a  valuable  quality  in  the  old 
Frenchman  that  he  knew  exactly  when  and  where 
it  was  safest  for  him  to  take  to  his  heels,  and  make 
us  do  the  same. 

One  evening,  when  it  was  almost  dusk,  Ferdinand 

121 


My  Memories 

came  into  our  salon,  and,  making  me  a  private  sign, 
got  me  out  of  the  room  and  told  me  that  if  I 
liked  to  come  out  for  half  an  hour  he  would  take 
me  "  to  see  something  I  should  never  see  again,  nor 
ever  forget." 

Bursting  with  curiosity,  I  put  my  bonnet  on  and 
quietly  left  the  house  with  him.  The  Champs 
Elysees  was  tolerably  quiet,  but  as  we  passed 
through  the  Rue  de  Rivoli  I  was  aware  of  a  throng 
of  people  who  seemed  to  be  eagerly  pursuing  the 
same  path  as  ourselves. 

Suddenly  we  crossed  the  road,  and  after  much 
hustling  and  abuse,  such  as  "  Sacre  nom  d'un 
chien  !  "  (although  the  people  seemed  quite  good- 
humoured),  we  found  ourselves  in  a  dense  crowd, 
standing  behind  the  dear  old  Tuileries  Palace,  and 
jammed  up  against  its  golden-tipped  gates  which 
protected  the  court  at  the  back,  or  were  meant  to 
do  so. 

We  had  a  full  view  of  the  open  court  and  of 
the  back  of  the  palace,  and  at  first  sight  I  thought 
I  was  looking  at  a  bonfire  ;  and  so,  alas  !  I  was, 
for  I  cannot  enumerate  howmany  beautifuUygilded, 
painted,  and  enamelled  coaches  I  saw,  lined  with 
brocades  and  trimmed  with    exquisite  gold  lace, 


122 


Paris  and  Louis  Philippe 

some  very  old  (of  the  time  of  Louis  XV,  and 
Louis  XVL  Ferdinand  whispered  to  me),  some 
new,  and  all  beautiful  !  Each  of  these  was  drawn 
up  in  order,  calmly  awaiting  its  execution  ;  and 
as  the  time  for  each  came  I  saw  it  savagely  seized 
upon  by  dirty,  unhallowed,  unappreciative  hands, 
broken  up  by  filthy  men — and  women — and  cast 
into  the  flames.  As  each  golden  fragment  was 
thrown  in,  a  fresh  burst  of  flame  and  sparks  arose, 
hissing  and  spitting,  and  was  greeted  by  the  coarse 
delight  of  the  yelling  mob,  which  took  hands  and 
danced  round  the  fire  as  it  shrieked  out  its  wicked 
ribald  songs.  There  were  curses,  too,  and  shouts 
against  kings  and  queens  in  particular,  and  les 
aristocrates  in  general  ;  and  as  I  watched  the  flames 
burning  and  swaying  in  the  wind,  and  heard  the 
horrid  crackling  in  the  semi-darkness,  I  could  not 
but  shudder  at  the  unearthly  appearance  of  the 
grotesque  and  filthily  begrimed  mob  as  it  danced 
and  yelled,  each  figure  appearing  at  one  moment 
lurid  and  distinct,  and  at  the  next  shadowy  and 
almost  hidden  by  the  ruddy,  rolling  smoke. 

As  the  work  of  destruction  went  on,  I  thought 
to  myself,  "  Could  hell  be  worse  ? — more  awful  .''  " 
With  a  heavy   heart   and   scarcely  repressed  sob 

123 


My   Memories 

at  the  thought  of  that  gracious  and  gentle  lady 
Queen  Amelie,  who  so  lately  had  looked  from 
those  very  carriage  windows,  acknowledging  with 
kindly  bows  the  salutes  of  the  passers-by,  and 
perhaps  smiling  on  some  of  these  very  individuals 
who  were  now  ready  to  tear  her  and  her  husband 
limb  from  limb,  I  turned  to  Ferdinand  and  whis- 
pered, "  Take  me  away.  Tou  were  right.  I 
never  shall  forget  this  horrid  sight,  and  1  pray 
God  I  may  never  see  such  another.  And  I  wish 
— oh,  how  1  wish  I  had  never  seen  this  ! " 


III.  THE  DUNDONALDS 

Among  the  many  famous  people  I  met  during 
our  sojourn  in  Paris  were  Lord  and  Lady  Dun- 
donald.  My  mother  did  not  know  either  of  them 
personally  till  we  went  to  Paris,  and  Lady  Dun- 
donald  was  profuse  in  her  affection  for  my  mother, 
as  being  the  daughter  of  King  William  IV.,  who  all 
through  her  husband's  career  had  supported  him 
under  many  vicissitudes  and  attacks. 

Lord  Dundonald  was  the  son  of  the  ninth  Earl 
of  Dundonald.  He  was  first  known  as  Lord 
Cochrane,  and  before  he  succeeded  to  the  Earldom 

124 


Paris  and  Louis  Philippe 

he  was  very  poor',  for  his  father  had  ruined  the 
family    by    scientific    experiments.       He    had     to 
begin  life,  he  always  said,  as  the  heir  to  a  very 
old  peerage  without  other  expectations  than  those 
arising  from  his  own  exertions.      He  entered  the 
Navy  at  seventeen  or  eighteen,  and  after  a  voyage 
to  Norway   became  a  lieutenant  in   1796.     Two 
years  later    he    became    master   and    commander, 
and    with    the  Speedy^    a  sloop    of   war    of  four- 
teen guns,  and  fifty-four  men  (the  least  efficient 
craft    in   the    Mediterranean),  in    ten   months   or 
a  year  he  took  thirty  vessels,  of  one  of  which  he 
was  made  post-captain.    That  was  in  1801.    In  the 
same  year,  however,  the  Speedy  herself  was  taken 
by  the  French  fleet  under  Admiral  Linois  ;  but  so 
great  had  been  the  admiration  for  Lord  Cochrane's 
(as  he  was  then)  courage,  that  on  tendering  his  sword 
it  was  at  once  returned  to  him.     Soon  afterwards  he 
went  on  half-pay  and  returned  to  England, and  there 
it  was  that  he  married  a  Miss  Barnes,  a  most  lovely 
young  girl.    He  ran  away  with  her  from  a  boarding- 
school,  and  how  she  could  have  done  it  I  never 
could  think,  for  he  was  the  ugliest  man  I  ever  saw, 
with  a  nose    like  a   pincushion,   which   looked  as 
though  it  must  once  have  been  broken,  and  then 

125 


My  Memories 

that  attempts  had  been  made  to  pinch  it  into 
shape  !  In  those  days  there  were  none  of  those 
wonderful  advertisements  one  sees  now  about 
"  ugly  noses." 

They  married  and  had  several  children,  one 
most  beautiful  daughter,  Lady  Katharine,  who 
married  a  Mr.  Fleming,  who  was  a  great  yachts- 
man. When  I  was  at  Naples,  Lady  Katharine 
used  to  live  in  her  yacht,  and  go  to  all  the  Court 
and  other  balls,  always  sleeping  on  board  her 
yacht.  All  the  Italian  princes  were  in  love  with 
her,  especially  the  Due  d'Aguila,  who  offended 
everybody  very  much  by  one  night,  as  he  was 
leaving  the  ballroom  of  the  palace  in  procession 
with  the  King,  turning  round  and  openly  kissing 
his  hand  to  the  fair  Katharine  as  he  left  the  room. 

Lord  Cochrane  had  got  into  some  terrible  scrapes 
— money  scrapes — something  to  do  with  the  money 
prizes  of  some  vessels,  and  he  was  actually  com- 
mitted to  prison.  People  went  to  prison  for  all 
sorts  of  things  in  those  days.  He  was  deprived  of 
the  Order  of  the  Bath,  of  his  rank  in  the  Navy,  and 
his  seat  in  the  House  of  Commons,  but  the  electors 
of  Westminster  again  returning  him  their  member, 
he  broke  from  prison  and  took  his  seat.     He  was, 

126 


Paris  and   Louis   Philippe 

however,  recaptured.  All  through  his  troubles 
William  IV.,  then  the  Duke  of  Clarence,  upheld 
him  and  took  his  part. 

In  1 8 1 8  Lord  Cochrane  and  his  beautiful  wife 
went  to  Chili,  and  he  aided  in  establishing  the 
Republic  there  and  the  Empire  of  Brazil.  His 
wife  was  with  him,  showing  as  much  courage 
and  audacity  as  her  husband.  She  was  made 
Mistress  of  the  Robes  to  the  Empress  of  Brazil, 
and  she  used  to  tell  a  long  story  of  her  once 
being  employed  by  the  Emperor  to  ride  across 
the  mountains  alone,  entrusted  with  most  valu- 
able documents  to  some  friendly  Power.  I  don't 
know  exactly  where  or  what  for,  but  some  brigands 
got  hold  of  her,  and,  tearing  her  off  her  horse, 
searched  her  thoroughly,  as  they  thought,  and  when 
she  tried  to  escape,  wounded  her  severely  with  a 
stiletto  (she  often  showed  me  the  mark).  In  spite 
of  it  all,  she  saved  her  papers,  shot  one  of  her 
assailants,  and  galloped  off  safe  and  nearly  sound. 

In    1 83 1   Lord  Cochrane's  father  died   and  he 

became  the  tenth  Earl  of  Dundonald,  and  in  1841 

was  made  Vice-admiral  of  the  Blue.     In  1 847  the 

Order  of  the  Bath  was  restored  to  him  and  he  was 

created  a  G.C.B. 

127 


My  Memories 

It  is  always  said  that  Lord  Dundonald  was  a 
modern  Themistocles,  but  all  his  life  people  spoke 
of  him  with  bated  breath,  although  he  was  one  of 
the  bravest  men  that  ever  lived. 

Years  later  Lady  Dundonald  was  presented  to 
Queen  Victoria  at  Court  by  my  mother.  She 
died  a  few  years  later  at  a  pretty  house  she  had 
bought  at  Boulogne-sur-Mer. 


128 


THE  COURT  OF  HANOVER 

1850 

"But  we  were  to  go  to  the  palace,  and  ihis  is  a 
common  hotel." 

These  words  issued  from  the  indignant  lips  of 
my  mother  on  arriving  at  Hanover.  She  was 
accompanied  by  her  two  daughters,  myself  and 
my  sister. 

The  old  King  Ernest  Augustus  of  Hanover 
(Duke  of  Cumberland,  son  of  George  III.)  was 
much  attached  to  my  mother.  Hearing  we  were 
abroad  he  warmly  invited  her,  with  us  girls,  to  pay 
him  a  visit  at  the  Court  of  Hanover.  So  my 
mother's  surprise  and  astonishment  were  great 
when  we  drove  up,  not  to  the  palace,  but  to  the 
hotel — having  been  met  by  a  gentleman  on  horse- 
back, who  escorted  us,  informing  us  that  that  was 

to  be  our  residence  instead  of  the  palace. 

129  I 


My  Memories 

In  those  days  an  hotel  in  a  small  German  town 
was  not  very  imposing  in  its  appearance,  but  as  we 
reached  the  entrance  a  royal  carriage  drove  up, 
out  of  which  a  kind-looking  old  lady  alighted,  who 
embraced  my  mother  and  took  her  into  the  hotel. 
After  a  short  conversation  this  lady  told  my 
mother  some  facts  which  we  girls  only  heard  some 
long  time  after — namely,  that  in  spite  of  King 
Ernest's  wish  to  have  us  as  guests  in  the  palace,  he 
had  been  persuaded  not  to  do  so  by  old  Madame 

G ,  who  at  that  time  had  supreme  sway  over 

him  and  all  that  belonged  to  him. 

We  soon  got  over  our  disappointment  about 
the  palace,  for  the  old  King  was  more  than  kind, 
calling  almost  every  day.  On  one  occasion  my 
mother  was  very  unwell  and  obliged  to  remain  in 
bed.  The  King  declared  it  was  in  consequence 
of  her  having  made  too  free  with  the  wild  straw- 
berries which  abounded  in  the  woods.  This,  how- 
ever, became  really  a  serious  illness,  for  it  culmin- 
ated in  a  frightful  swelling  of  the  chin,  which  kept 
her  in  bed  for  days. 

The  first  time  we  dined  at  the  palace  after  our 
arrival  we  were  much  amused.  The  King  was 
delighted  to  see  us,  and  received  us  most  affection- 

130 


The  Court  of  Hanover 

ately.  He  was  an  old  man  even  then — well  over 
seventy — and  was  as  magnificent  a  specimen  of  an 
English  gentleman  as  I  ever  saw.  He  was  enor- 
mously tall  and  finely  made,  and  was  always 
dressed  in  his  Hussar  uniform,  with  his  sabre- 
tasche  hanging  at  his  side.  To  the  delight  of  our 
youthful  hearts,  he  rapped  his  heels  sonorously  and 
bowed  every  time  he  addressed  us.  He  kissed  my 
mother  over  and  over  again.  A  curious  thing 
happened  soon  after  we  entered  the  room.  We 
waited  for  some  time — as  evidently  somebody  was 
expected — and  talked,  pour  passer  le  temps  ;  when 
suddenly  the  poor  blind  Crown  Prince  (afterwards 
George  V.)  walked  in  supported  by  his  gentleman, 
and  with  the  Crown  Princess  (now  the  ex-Queen 
Mary  of  Hanover)  at  his  side. 

The  Crown  Prince  had  not  been  told  of  my 
mother's  expected  arrival,  but,  as  he  walked  in 
he  stopped  suddenly  and  exclaimed,  "  I  hear  a 
FitzClarence  voice,"  and  then  a  very  affectionate 
and  happy  meeting  took  place  between  him  and 
my  mother. 

The  dinners  at  the  palace  were  very  amusing, 
especially  if  his  Majesty  chanced  to  be  in  a  good 
temper.      They  began   at  half-past  four  o'clock. 

131 


My   Memories 

After  a  not  very  long  repast  the  King  and  his 
guests  adjourned  to  another  apartment,  where  a 
singular  additional  meal  was  served,  consisting  of 
coffee  and  raw  ham.  This  meal  having  been  dis- 
cussed, the  King  and  his  guests  used  to  start  in 
various  carriages  to  drive  round  Herrenhausen,  the 
last  vehicle  containing  the  King  andMadameG . 

Instead  of  returning  to  the  palace,  the  guests 
were  dropped  at  their  respective  homes,  the  King 
alone  going  back  to  the  palace. 

I  may  here  state  that  the  King's  partialities 
were  certainly  not  in  favour  of  his  German  subjects 
or  their  country.  He  would  have  vastly  preferred 
it  had  the  crown  of  England  devolved  on  him. 
If  he  could  say  a  bitter  thing  to  wound  his  Hano- 
verian subjects  he  never  lost  an  opportunity  of 
doing  so.  For  instance,  one  night  when  some- 
thing had  put  him  out,  he  showed  his  contempt  for 
his  Hanoverian  capital  in  this  way  :  He  asked  my 
sister,  who  was  sitting  opposite  him,  where  she 
had  been  that  day. 

She  answered,  "  I  have  been  a  very  long  way,  Sir. 
I  took  a  long  walk."  Not  being  acquainted  with 
the  locality  she  was  unable  to  explain  to  him 
exactly  where  she  had  been. 

132 


The  Court  of  Hanover 

He  replied,  "  Pish  !  nonsense ;  why  the  whole 
town  is  not  larger  than  a  fourpenny-piece." 

The  Hanoverians  of  course  looked  very  angry, 
and  the  King  was  highly  diverted,  for  the  company 
all  understood  English. 

The  King  had  a  curious  habit,  when  he  was  in 
a  good  temper,  of  passing  his  plate,  whether  con- 
taining soup  or  fish,  &c,,  to  the  lady  seated  next  to 
him,  but  if  his  Majesty  was  put  out,  this  gracious 
civility  was  omitted, 

A  curious  thing  happened  one  day  to  us  at  Han- 
over. My  sister  and  I  were  out  walking  with  a 
certain  Mrs.  Edgecombe,  the  wife  of  one  of  the 
English  attaches.  We  were  walking  on  a  long, 
narrow,  straight  road  bordered  by  trees,  when  we 
saw  and  heard  a  runaway,  riderless  horse  approach- 
ing at  full  speed.  So  narrow  was  the  road  that  it 
seemed  impossible  that  we  could  escape  injury. 
Mrs.  Edgecombe  flung  herself  down  across  the  road, 
calling  out  to  us  to  do  the  same — and  we  did  so. 
How  we  all  escaped  injury  I  don't  know,  but  we  all 
were  untouched.  That  evening  the  adventure  was 
related  to  the  King,  who  was  very  fond  of  Mrs. 
Edgecombe,  and  always  delighted  to  have  an  excuse 
for  kissing  a  pretty  woman,  he  embraced  her  on 

133 


My  Memories 

the  spot,  to  show  his  delight   at  her  escape.    Her 

husband,  who  was  present,  remarked  (I  remember, 

rather  drily),  "  Let  us  hope  that  your  Majesty's 

embrace  was  paternal^ 

*  *  »  #  * 

We  were  one  morning  seated  at  breakfast  in  the 
hotel.  It  was  a  delicious  breakfast,  consisting  of 
kUchen,  cafe^  and  wild  strawberries.  Our  arrange- 
ments had  not  yet  been  made  for  the  day.  Generally 
by  this  time  the  dinner  command  had  arrived. 
However,  after  a  short  time  of  patience,  a  horse- 
man rode  up  to  the  hotel  and  delivered  the  expected 
envelope.  But  it  turned  out  not  to  be  the  one  we 
had  anticipated. 

To-day  the  man  awaited  a  reply,  and  we  dis- 
covered that  the  present  missive  came  from  Mont- 
Brillant,  the  home  of  the  Crown  Prince  and 
Princess,  and  contained  a  command  for  us  to  dine 
early  with  them  in  order  to  proceed  with  them  on 
an  expedition. 

My  mother  wrote  an  acceptance  to  the  invita- 
tion, and  consequently,  about  half-past  four,  we 
found  ourselves  at  Mont-Brillant.  When  we 
arrived  there  we  saw  that  there  was  some  evident 
excitement  "  in  the  wind."     The  Crown  Prince  and 

134 


The  Court  of  Hanover 

Princess  were  both  sitting  in  the  intensest  heat, 
beneath  a  haystack.  They  seemed  delighted  at 
our  arrival.  The  Princess  jumped  up,  and 
taking  my  mother  by  the  arm,  carried  her  off 
to  a  safe  distance  to  disclose  to  her  the  mystery  of 
the  coming  amusement.  We  then  partook  of  a 
hasty  repast,  and  the  whole  party,  consisting  of  the 
Prince  and  Princess,  some  of  their  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  and  ourselves,  started  for  a  village  not 
far  off,  in  hired  carriages  so  as  to  avoid  recog- 
nition, where  there  was  to  be  a  sort  of  fete  cham- 
petre — a  village  marriage. 

"  Mind,"  the  Princess  said,  *'  it  is  a  great  secret. 
No  one  at  the  palace  knows  anything  of  our 
expedition ;  we  may  dance  and  amuse  ourselves 
unknown  to  anybody."  I  remember  thinking  at 
the  moment,  how  could  that  poor  blind  man, 
being  led  by  his  gentlemen,  expect  to  go 
unrecognised } 

My  mother  feared,  and  said  so,  that  some  annoy- 
ance would  result  from  this  expedition  ;  for, 
however  familiar  the  old  King  might  be  with 
those  he  cared  for,  whenever  he  was  really  put  out 
his  wrath  was  very  terrifying,  as  we  discovered 
to  our  cost  the  next  day. 

>35 


My  Memories 

We  arrived  at  the  country  village,  which  was  in 
the  centre  of  a  wood,  and  a  pretty  sight  it  was,  with 
peasants  dressed  in  different  costumes  and  holding 
myriads  of  lanterns.  It  struck  me  at  the  time,  and 
I  think  so  still  even  after  all  these  years,  that  these 
picturesque  preparations  must  have  been  made  with 
the  knowledge  that  some  persons,  other  than  the 
villagers,  would  grace  the  scene.  The  dance  did 
not  last  very  long,  but  of  one  thing  I  am  certain — 
i.e.,  that  my  sister  and  I  never  enjoyed  one  more. 
The  danseurs  were  all  so  handsome,  and  the  way 
they  danced  was  so  peculiar. 

They  did  not  place  their  arms  round  our  waists 
as  is  done  in  England,  but  put  their  hands  upon 
our  hips,  while  our  hands  rested  on  their  shoul- 
ders. I  could  not  help,  while  enjoying  my  own 
dancing,  watching  the  poor  Crown  Prince,  who, 
having  been  placed  at  a  table,  with  pipes  and  mugs 
upon  it,  playing  at  being  one  of  the  common  herd, 
seemed  to  enjoy  the  music,  which  certainly  was 
perfectly  beautiful. 

After  a  little  while  the  time  came  for  us  to 
return,  and  we  started  for  home. 

My  mother  had  felt  rather  nervous  about  the 
whole  amusement — as  to  how  the  King  would  take 

136 


The   Court  of  Hanover 

it  if  he  found  it  out — and  her  fears  proved  to  be 
correct.  Our  dinner  command  on  the  next 
morning  arrived,  but  without  the  usual  affectionate 
message. 

So  my  mother  felt  rather  uneasy.  We  saw  none 
of  the  royal  people  all  day,  and  none  of  their  be- 
longings. But  on  our  arrival  at  the  palace  for 
dinner,  we  were  met  by  one  of  his  Majesty's  gentle- 
men, who  looked  very  glum,  and  who,  as  we  were 
going  to  pass  as  usual  into  the  salon,  touched  my 
mother  on  the  shoulder  and  said  we  were  not  to  go 
in  at  present  as  the  Crown  Prince  and  Princess  were 
"  having  an  audience  !  "  This  sounded  so  awful 
that  my  mother  nearly  fainted.  We  sat  down  and 
waited.  We  heard  rather  loud  voices,  and  then 
suddenly  the  door  burst  open.  The  King  came 
out  first,  looking  like  an  avenging  angel,  while  the 
Crown  Prince  and  Princess  followed.  The  latter 
was  weeping  bitterly  and  asking  forgiveness. 

The  King,  however,  was  in  apparently  a  most 
unforgiving  mood.  He  merely  clicked  his  heels 
together,  bowed  deeply  and  coldly  to  both  his  son 
and  his  daughter-in-law,  and  gave  them  their 
conge.  They  instantly  left  the  palace,  and  we 
saw  them  no  more  that  night. 

137 


My  Memories 

My  mother  was  much  distressed,  and  approached 
the  King,  asking  his  forgiveness.  He  gave  his  hand 
to  her  to  kiss,  but  he  was  very  cold  and  distant  in 
his  manner  at  dinner,  and  did  not  pass  her  his  plate. 

After  dinner,  when  they  were  sitting  in  the 
salon,  the  King,  who  was  evidently  softening 
gradually,  came  close  to  her  on  the  sofa,  laid 
his  hand  kindly  on  her  shoulder,  and  said,  "  I 
forgive  you  my  dear,  but  you  are  older  than  the 
others,  and  ought  to  have  known  better."  We 
stayed  some  months  longer  at  Hanover  and  en- 
joyed ourselves  immensely.  The  King  was  ever 
the  same  to  us,  kindly  and  affectionate,  for  at 
heart  he  was  of  a  kindly  nature. 

The  greatest  pleasure,  almost,  of  his  life  at  that 
time  was  his  little  grandson,  the  present  Duke  of 
Cumberland,  who  was  then  quite  a  small  child. 
Indeed,  I  am  not  sure  that  at  that  time  he  was 
able  to  walk  alone.  He  was  a  very  ugly  child, 
with  a  perfectly  flat  nose.  Every  day  after  dinner, 
at  a  given  moment,  the  two  folding-doors  at  the 
top  of  the  dining-room  were  thrown  open,  and 
two  smart  nurses  would  appear,  one  carrying  the 
nice,  fat,  ugly  baby,  which  was  taken  straight  to  its 
grandfather's  (the  old  King's)  arms. 

138 


The  Court  of  Hanover 

It  was  touching  to  see  the  otherwise  stern  and 
impatient  old  man  open  his  arms  delightedly,  as  the 
ugly  and  anything  but  well-behaved  child  seized 
hold  of  the  small  white  tuft  of  hair  which  still 
ornamented  his  grandfather's  head  ;  all  the  while 
screaming,  kicking  over  the  salt-cellars,  and 
catching  hold  of  the  King's  eye-glass.  This  last 
performance  was  rather  dangerous,  and  generally 
at  this  point  of  the  amusement  the  King  would 
endeavour  to  disengage  himself  from  the  struggling 
and,  by  now,  indignant  infant — a  disentanglement 
which  was  achieved  with  some  difficulty. 

The  last  amusement  the  child  craved  for  and 
daily  received  was  as  follows  :  The  King  would 
open  his  mouth  (a  mouth  full  of  the  most  beautiful 
teeth  even  at  that  age),  put  out  his  tongue,  and  the 
child  would  pass  his  hands  and  cheeks  over  it — a 
performance  which  caused  great  delight  to  the  royal 
grandfather,  but  rather  a  shudder  to  the  onlookers. 
This  performance  over,  the  King  would  rise  and  say, 
"Now  let  us  go  to  the  nursery  and  see  him  washed," 
a  process  which  most  of  the  company  considered 
very  necessary  after  the  licking.  As  soon  as  we  (the 
King,  the  Crown  Prince  and  Princess,  and  some  of 
the  ladies  and  gentlemen)  got  up  into  the  nurseries, 

139 


My  Memories 

chairs  were  placed  round  a  tub  full  of  hot 
water,  into  which  some  sweet  scent  was  thrown  ; 
then  we  all  sat  and  watched  the  child's  natural 
delight  in  his  bath.  The  King  generally  got  wet 
through.  The  poor  blind  Crown  Prince,  when 
any  especial  splash  or  delighted  screech  from  the 
child  took  place,  used  to  turn  round  with  an 
amused  laugh  and  ask,  *'  What  part  of  his  body  is 
being  washed  now  ?''  I  need  not  say  that  this 
was  rather  an  awkward  question  at  times. 

One  evening  after  the  child  had  been  washed 
and  put  to  bed  and  all  the  royalties  got  rid  of,  old 

Madame  ,  who  loved   my   mother,  took  her 

to  see  the  late  Queen  of  Hanover's  bedroom,  which, 
according  to  a  curiously  sentimental  fashion,  was 
always  prepared  as  though  the  dead  lady  were  to 
rest  in  the  room  that  night.  The  bed  was  turned 
down,  the  pillow  smoothed,  hot  water  and  even 
slippers  brought — and  all  this  for  the  Queen  who 
had  been  dead  for  years  ! 

The  Queen,  it  seems,  had  died  from  some  mys- 
terious illness,  which  no  one  understood  in  those 
days.  A  certain  soothsayer  had  been  called  in,  who 
had  written  curious  signs  and  words  upon  the  door 
of  her  room,  close  to  the  bed. 

140 


The  Court  of  Hanover 

These  words  had  been  repeated  over  and  over 
again,  but  with  no  effect. 

After  the  Queen's  death  the  writing  had  been 
covered  over  with  sheet  glass  to  preserve  it. 

Our  happy  time  at  Hanover  came  to  an  end  all 
too  soon,  but  we  had  the  delight  of  two  or  three 
balls,  and  nothing  can  equal,  to  my  recollection, 
the  beauty  of  the  military  bands.  To  dance  to  a 
Hanoverian  band  was,  to  me,  a  dream  of  ecstasy. 
There  was  one  especial  brass  band,  the  softness 
and  sweetness  of  which  I  can  never  forget. 
King  Ernest  desired  that  band  (I  do  not  remember 
the  number  of  instruments,  all  brass,  but  it  was 
large)  to  play  by  itself.  The  music  was  softer 
and  more  entrancing  in  its  tones  than  anything 
I  ever  heard  before  or  since. 

A  curious  custom  used  to  take  place  at  these 
Court  balls,  which  I  never  knew  of  elsewhere.  It 
was  as  follows  :  If  a  pair  of  lovers  had  made  up 
their  minds  to  enter  the  hymeneal  state,  they  had 
to  give  notice  of  their  intention  a  certain  time 
before  the  ball,  and  the  happy  pair  had  to  stand 
together  as  the  King  passed  by  and  to  ask  him  for 
his  consent  and  blessing.  This  he  generally 
gave  with  much  gusto  and  with  jokes  that  used 

141 


My   Memories 

to  bring  the  pink  colour  into  the  bride-elect's 
cheeks. 

Another  curious  custom  was  that  no  girl  was 
ever  asked  to  dance  if  she  were  dressed  in  black. 
We  did  not  know  this  till  later  on  during  our  visit. 
When,  however,  we  became  cognisant  of  the  fact, 
we  were  careful  to  avoid  the  dismal  colour. 

The  King  was  very  autocratic  in  his  ways,  and  was 
very  angry  because  the  English  clergyman,  upon 
being  asked  to  one  of  the  balls,  humbly  begged 
the  King  to  spare  him  the  heat  and  discomfort  of 
attending  the  function  in  his  clerical  black-silk 
gown.  This  request  the  King  angrily  refused, 
saying  that  every  Court  had  its  own  fashions,  and 
he  had  his.    So  the  chaplain  did  not  go  to  the  ball. 

One  other  circumstance  I  recall  with  great 
pleasure.  That  is,  the  King  taking  us  one  day 
into  the  magnificent  stables  of  Herrenhausen  to  see 
one  of  the  beautiful  white  horses  which  had  been 
trained  to  rear  after  the  Hanoverian  fashion  at  the 
sound  of  his  master's  voice — a  voice,  alas  !  long 
since  silent. 

These  happy  days  are  over,  but  they  will  never 
be  forgotten  by  me. 

There  is  no  Kingdom  of  Hanover  now — no  King 

142 


The  Court  of  Hanover 

of  Hanover — no  grand  old  Hussar  of  dignified  and 
kingly  mien — for  he,  with  all  his  faults  (which 
I,  as  a  young  girl  knew  nothing  about),  was  one's 
ideal  of  a  kingly  man,  both  in  manner  and  appear- 
ance, and  he  was  ever  kind  and  affectionate  to 
my  mother  and  myself. 


H3 


XI 

THE  EARLY  COURT  OF  QUEEN 
VICTORIA 

1850 

Standing  with  reluctant  feet 
Where  the  brook  and  river  meet. 

We  came  back  to  England  in  1850,  and  took 
up  our  life  again  at  Kensington  Palace.  Then  I 
and  my  sister  duly  "  came  out "  and  were  pre- 
sented, and  made  our  appearance  in  the  world  as 
"  young  ladies."  I  think  I  used  to  love  the  Court 
balls  at  Buckingham  Palace  as  much  as  any  other 
balls  we  ever  went  to.  People  used  to  say  they  were 
not  "  good  dancing  balls  "  and  for  people  who  were 
ndifs  enough  to  go  to  a  ball  to  dance  (!)  perhaps 
they  were  not  ;  but  even  so,  to  a  young,  happy, 
healthy  girl,  many  a  good  happy  dance  was  to  be 
enjoyed  in  Buckingham  Palace. 

In  those   days  the  present  large  ballroom  had 

14.4 


Early  Court  of  Queen  Victoria 

neither  been  "  born  nor  thought  of."  The  dancing 
took  place  in  two  rooms,  and  one  of  the  principal 
features  of  the  entertainment,  and  certainly  the 
one  that  guests  looked  forward  to  most,  was  that 
several  times  during  the  evening  Queen  Victoria 
and  Prince  Albert  and  their  suite  would  change 
from  one  room  to  the  other,  and  the  procession, 
&c.,  used  to  be  gorgeous  and  amusing  to  a  degree. 
It  took  place  thus  : 

In  the  midst  of  some  waltz  or  quadrille  an 
agitated  official  with  a  long  wand  would  rush 
excitedly  into  the  centre  of  the  dancers,  then  by 
dint  of  calling  out  and  frantically  (I  never  thought 
this  part  of  the  programme  looked  very  dignified) 
waving  his  wand,  he  would  at  last  attract  the 
attention  of  the  generally,  and  curiously,  oblivious 
musicians,  who  would  at  last  become  aware  of  the 
seriousness  of  their  position  and  of  the  whole  state 
of  the  case.  They  would  stop  playing,  one  of 
them,  a  sleepy  one,  I  suppose,  invariably  continuing 
on  his  waltz  or  his  quadrille  longer  than  the  rest, 
and  then  "  God  Save  the  Queen  "  struck  up.  All 
the  couples  who  had  been  dancing  would  form  a 
line,  then  the  Queen  would  glide  by,  bowing  right 
and  left,  after  a  graceful  fashion  peculiarly  her  own, 

145  K 


My  Memories 

towards  the  seats  prepared  for  her  and  the  Prince 
and  the  other  royalties,  and  for  the  ladies  and 
gentlemen  of  their  suite,  which  were  ranged  round 
one  side  of  the  room. 

At  one  of  these  Court  balls  an  amusing  circum- 
stance occurred,  which  I  never  heard  mentioned 
by  any  one.  It  was  witnessed  by  my  mother  before 
I  "  came  out,"  who  related  it  to  me. 

The  Queen  and  the  other  R.oyalties,  after  some 
ball  or  concert,  had  been  in  to  supper,  and  the 
signal  had  been  given  for  the  return  to  the  ball- 
room. The  Queen,  in  a  fit  of  absent-mindedness, 
as  she  turned  from  the  supper-table,  instead  of 
taking  up  her  fan,  which  had  been  lying  by  the 
side  of  her  plate,  took  up  a  large  fork  ! 

She  went  forward  some  steps  into  the  ball-room 

before  discovering  her  mistake,  bowing  and  smiling 

as  was  her  wont ;  but  then  the   Prince   Consort, 

discovering    the    awkward    fact,    took    away    the 

alarming  weapon,  substituting  the  less  dangerous 

one  (the  fan)  instead. 

#  #  #  «  * 

As  I  am  writing  of  Queen  Victoria  and  her 
Court  in  the  earlier  part  of  her  reign,  I  may  as 
well  jot  down  here  (though  not  in  strict  sequence) 

146 


Early  Court  of  Queen  Victoria 

some  stories  of  her  Majesty  in  those  years,  which 
came  to  me  first  hand. 

My  uncle,  Lord  Adolphus  FitzClarence,  was  for 
many  years  captain  of  the  Royal  Yacht,  and  often 
told  us  amusing  anecdotes.  One  very  funny 
incident  took  place  one  evening  at  the  royal 
dinner  on  board. 

The  Queen  used  often  to  command  certain 
favoured  individuals  to  dine  with  her  and  the 
Prince  on  board  the  yacht,  and  one  night  some 
favoured  admiral  or  captain  was  bidden,  and  on  his 
arrival,  he  found  to  his  horror  that  he  was  late, 
that,  in  fact,  the  Queen  and  the  Prince  had  already 
sat  down  to  dinner. 

Upon  entering  the  presence  he  was  so  covered 
with  confusion  that  the  Queen  did  all  she  could  to 
comfort  him  and  set  him  at  his  ease  ;  but  the  un- 
fortunate man  would  not  be  comforted,  and  in  his 
distress  he  gradually  kept  bowing  and  bowing,  and 
consequently  backing  and  backing,  unfortunately  not 
noticing  a  tray,  covered  with  glass  and  china,  which 
stood  behind  him.  Soon,  however,  there  was  a  crash, 
a  tremendous  sound  of  rolling  and  smashing — and 
there  the  story  leaves  me.  I  know,  however,  that 
the  Sovereign    did   not   forthwith   command  that 


My   Memories 

the  offender's  head  should  be  struck  off ;  on  the 
contrary,  1  heard  it  whispered  that  with  the  true 
instinct  of  a  kind  heart  the  Queen  laughed  at  the 
incident,  and  pitying  the  poor  man's  confusion 
and  annoyance,  soon  turned  the  contretemps  into  a 
joke,  and  treated  him  afterwards  rather  as  an  old 
friend. 

Another  story  my  uncle  told  me  was  of  one 
night  on  board  the  yacht  in  which  he  had  spent 
hours  of  untold  anxiety.  The  Queen,  all  her  life, 
was  passionately  fond  of  fresh  air,  but  on  board 
the  yacht,  and  in  her  private  cabin,  this  was  only 
obtainable  by  keeping  the  port-holes  open,  and, 
needless  to  say,  under  certain  circumstances  this 
would  not  be  possible — would  not  be  safe.  One 
night — or  rather  in  the  small  hours  of  the  morn- 
ing— a  gale  suddenly  arose,  and  my  uncle  knew, 
to  his  great  anxiety  and  distress,  that  the  port- 
holes in  the  royal  cabin  were  open.  What 
was  to  be  done  '^.  They  must  be  shut  !  and  no 
one  but  the  captain  could  venture  into  the  royal 
cabin — the  Queen's  bedroom !  So,  screwing 
up  his  courage  to  the  sticking- place,  he  softly 
and  with  cat-like  steps  entered  the  sacred  cabin, 
crept  across  it,  shut   the    port-holes,    crept  back 

148 


Early   Court   of  Queen  Victoria 

again    undiscovered,    and    "  turned    in,"    greatly 
relieved. 

Two  amusing  little  anecdotes  I  must  set  down 
and  then  I  have  done.  One  day  Lord  Adolphus 
was  sent  for  by  her  Majesty,  who  seemed  greatly 
perturbed,  inform.ing  my  non-plussed  uncle  that 
one  of  the  royal  children  had  been  bitten  during 
the  previous  night  by  a  daring  and  (presum- 
ably) over-loyal  flea !  The  cabin  must  be 
searched,  &c.  &c.  My  poor  uncle  was  much 
upset.  How  could  such  an  awful  contingency 
have  arrived.  Search  was  instituted  high  and 
low,  and  upon  the  subject  being  freely  discussed 
among  the  sailors,  one  of  them  came  forward 
and  said  *'  he  knew  where  the  flea  came  from  !  '* 
He  had  chanced  to  see  H.R.H.  the  Prince  of 
Wales  scratching  the  nose  of  the  cow,  of  which 
pastime  H.R.H.  was  very  fond.  (A  cow  was 
always  kept  on  board  the  yacht  to  supply  the 
Royal  Family  and  children  with  milk.)  As  her 
Majesty  seemed  quite  satisfied  with  this  solution 
of  so  dark  a  mystery,  every  one  seemed  to  follow 
suit.  The  flea,  however,  was  never  found,  and 
never  heard  of  again. 

One    other    short    story    and    then   my  royal 

149 


My  Memories 

anecdotes  are  finished.  Her  Majesty,  when  on 
a  cruise,  was  always,  of  course,  attended  by  a 
medical  man.  A  "  Dr.  Brown  "  was,  I  believe, 
for  years  the  favourite  -<^sculapius.  He  was 
not  a  young  man,  and  the  Queen  and  Prince 
Consort  were  always  gracious  and  cordial  towards 
him,  often  holding  long  interesting  conversations 
with  him.  The  Princess  Royal  (the  late  Empress 
Frederick),  being  a  clever,  witty,  and  moreover 
an  affectionate  child,  got  much  attached  to  the 
doctor,  whom  she  persisted  in  addressing  in  the 
form  of  "  Brown  "  pur  et  simple.  The  Queen 
disapproved  of  this  familiarity,  and  forbade  it. 
The  gentleman  was  to  be  called  "  Dr.  Brown  " 
by  the  little  princess.  The  young  lady,  how- 
ever, refused  to  obey,  or  rather,  continued  to 
disobey,  always  saying  familiarly  whenever  she  saw 
or  met  the  doctor: 

"  Ah,  Brown  !  How  d'ye  do.  Brown  } " 
At  last  the  Queen  got  angry  at  this  dis- 
obedience to  her  wishes,  and  told  the  young  lady 
that  the  next  time  she  broke  her  mother's 
commands  she  should  instantly  be  sent  to  bed. 
The  youthful  Princess  heard  and  thoroughly  com- 
prehended    the     threat,    for    the    next    morning 

150 


Early  Court  of  Queen  Victoria 

that  the  doctor  appeared  the  young  lady  called 
out  : 

"  Ah,  Brown  !  Good-morning,  Brown.  Glad 
to  see  you.  Brown  ;  but  now  I  must  also  say  good- 
nighty  Brown,  for  I'm  going  to  bed,  Brown  1  " 

And  to  bed  she  went. 


151 


XII 

MARRIAGE 

1855 

I.  HOMBURG 

On  April  17,  1855,1117  sister  Millicent  and  I 
were  married  (for  we  had  a  double  wedding).  I 
married  my  first  cousin,  the  second  Earl  of 
Munster  ;  my  sister  married  Mr.  Hay  Erskine 
Wemyss,  of  Wemyss  Castle. 

The  day  before  our  marriage,  I  remember,  was 
supposed  to  be  a  great  day  for  England,  for  the 
Emperor  of  the  French,  Napoleon  III.,  came  with 
his  lovely  wife,  the  Empress  Eugenie,  to  visit 
Queen  Victoria  at  Buckingham  Palace. 

The  royal  visitors  were  to  drive  through  London 
en  procession,  and  we  went  to  a  club  in  St.  James' 
Street  to  see  them  pass. 

The  crowd  was  most  hearty  in  its  welcome, 
cheering  and  vociferating.     The  Empress  looked 

152 


Marriage 

delighted  and  smiled  continuously,  but  one  could 
hardly  see  the  Emperor's  face,  for  he  saluted  the 
whole  time,  and  one  saw  only  his  moustache. 

Directly  after  our  marriage  my  husband  and  I 
went  abroad — to  Homburg.  In  those  days  gam- 
bling was  allowed  at  Homburg,  and  I  am  afraid  it 
interested  me  more  than  it  ought  to  have  done. 
In  later  years  I  have  invariably  hated  it,  but  then 
I  actually  gambled  myself,  and  loved  it.  I 
felt,  I  confess,  ashamed  of  the  action,  but  I  could 
never  do  things  en  cachette.  Whatever  I  did,  I 
did  openly.  So  I  actually  sat  down  at  the  rouge 
et  noir  table  and  gambled,  and  won  enough 
money  to  pay  our  bill  at  the  hotel.  But  my 
"  luck "  did  us  but  little  good,  for  on  getting 
home  to  the  hotel  and  asking  for  our  footman  we 
were  told  he  had  "  not  come  in  yet."  The  next 
morning  he  waited  at  breakfast^  but  soon  dis- 
appeared. Then  we  rang  and  rang,  and  the  waiters 
came  and  told  us  he  had  "  gone  out."  We  waited 
and  waited  still,  "  thinking  no  evil,"  for  the  man 
had  been  known  by  us  for  some  time,  but  on  a 
hint  from  one  of  the  waiters  we  began  to  look 
about  us,  and  to  our  utter  horror  we  found  that 
the   box  in  which  we  kept  our  money  was  clean 

153 


My  Memories 

gone,  as  well  as  the  man  !  We  never  heard  of  either 
the  man  or  the  money  again,  and  my  husband  was 
too  kind  to  think  of  trying  to  find  the  servant  to 
prosecute  him. 

After  we  had  been  at  Homburg  for  some 
weeks  we  wanted  much  to  see  the  old  schloss,  in 
which  my  mother  and  our  aunts  (for  my  husband 
and  I  were  first  cousins)  had  spent  many  happy 
hours.  Upon  applying  for  a  permit  we  got  a  most 
civil  letter  from  the  Grand  Duke,  who  was  then 
In  residence,  saying  that  "  he  knew  all  about  us," 
and  (I  may  tell  this  now^  being  old  and  worn  out^ 
and  ces  beaux  jours  sont  passes)  he  heard  that  I  was 
*'  no  mean  representative  of  my  beautiful  aunts, 
whom  he  knew  well."  He  added  that,  '^although 
he  could  not  escort  us  himself,  being  old  and  weak, 
if  we  wished  to  go  over  the  schloss  he  would  see 
we  had  an  attendant  to  show  us  everything,  and 
that  refreshment  should  be  there  if  we  required 
it." 

We  were,  of  course,  much  pleased,  and  settled 
the  day  and  hour.  The  next  morning  at  twelve 
o'clock  we  started.  We  were  received  by  quite  a 
martial-looking  individual,  who  took  us  all  over  the 
old  castle,  and  in  one  of  the  best  bedrooms  we 

154 


Marriage 

came  across  a  portrait  of  one  of  my  aunts  (Amelia, 
Lady  Falkland). 

We  both  of  us  remarked  that  whenever  we  went 
into  a  fresh  room  our  guide  used  carefully  to  close 
one  half  of  the  door  and  leave  the  other  open. 
All  the  doors  were  two-leaved.  After  we  got  home 
I  wrote  and  thanked  the  Grand  Duke  for  his  kind- 
ness in  making  everything  so  easy  for  us,  and  I  got 
a  kind  answer,  I  heard  from  one  of  the  Grand 
Duke's  gentlemen  that  his  Grand  Ducal  Highness 
had  wanted  much  to  see  me,  and  yet  was  too  shy  (!) 
to  come  and  speak  to  us.  But  he  had  been  "  so 
much  pleased  by  the  lady's  appearance  that  he  had 
hidden  behind  almost  every  door  to  see  her  go 
by  !  "  I  need  not  say  that  I  was  much  flattered 
and  amused. 

During  our  stay  at  Homburg  there  was  the  most 
terrible  thunderstorm  I  ever  remember  before  or 
since.  In  the  same  hotel  in  which  we  were  staying, 
Lady  Elizabeth  Dawson,  an  old  lady  of  the 
Catholic  Apostolic  persuasion,  was  staying  also. 
The  storm  was  in  the  middle  of  the  night.  She 
jumped  out  of  her  bed,  lit  a  candle,  and  rushed 
all  over  the  hotel,  opening  the  doors  of  the 
terrified  occupants'   rooms,  and   calling   to  them, 

15s 


My   Memories 

*'  Christ  is  at  hand,"  which  blessed  event  did  not 
take  place. 

While  we  were  there,  several  famous  folk  came 
to  Homburg,  amongst  them  the  Duke  and  Duchess 
of  Schleswig-Holstein  Augustenburg  (Prince  Chris- 
tian's father  and  mother),  Prince  Christian,  and 
three  daughters.  The  Duke  was  a  fine-looking 
old  man,  and  reminded  me  instantly  of  old  King 
Ernest  of  Hanover.  Upon  my  saying  so,  it  was 
overheard  and  repeated  to  him.  It  seemed  that 
his  great  admiration  had  been  for  King  Ernest,  and 
his  great  object  in  life  had  been  to  imitate  him.  So 
my  words  delighted  him,  and  forthwith  he  desired 
that  I  should  be  presented  to  him,  and  presented  I 
was.  We  saw  a  good  deal  of  the  family,  my  dear 
husband  walking  out  with  Prince  Christian  almost 
every  day,  little  knowing  that  he  would  some  day 
marry  one  of  our  princesses — Princess  Helena. 

One  day  the  Duchess  of  Augustenburg,  who  was 
a  beautiful  old  lady,  with  grey  hair  and  charming 
manners,  sent  for  me,  and  asked  me  to  chaperon 
her  daughters,  who  wished  to  attend  the  band. 
She  herself  was  ill  and  could  not  go.  So  I  did.  I 
got  to  know  two  of  the  Princesses  pretty  well,  and 
when  the  day  came  for  us  to  leave  they  seemed  to 

156 


Marriage 

regret   our  departure   very  much.     I  have  hardly 
ever  seen  them  since. 

II.  GREAT  MALVERN 

Soon  after  the  birth  of  my  first  dear  child,  we 
went  to  Great  Malvern  for  a  change.  It  was,  and 
is,  a  lovely  place,  for  its  "  everlasting  hills  "  have 
not  changed.  At  the  time  we  were  there  a  most 
weird-looking  man  used  (literally)  to  crawl  all 
over  the  hills  singing  hymns !  We  could  hear 
his  stentorian  voice  at  all  hours,  and  never  in  the 
same  place,  but  always  somewhere  in  the  hills^ 
where  he  was  not  seen.  His  voice  was  beautiful^ 
like  the  bass  stop  of  an  organ.  They  said  that  he 
was  not  quite  right  in  his  mind.  He  was  always 
in  rags,  but  never  begged,  and  used  to  sing  all  day 
long.  I  never  heard  his  history,  except  that  people 
said  he  was  religiously  mad,  which,  after  all,  is  not 
saying  much  against  him. 

Another  thing  amused  me  much.  Great  Mal- 
vern, although  then  called  "  Great "  was  small  to 
what  it  is  now,  and  I  used  to  be  out  walking  all 
day  long  with  my  baby  and  the  nurse.  I  was  afraid 
that  my  powers  of  endurance  rather  taxed  those 
of  the  poor  nurse,  so  every  evening,  at  about  five 

157 


My   Memories 

o'clock,  I  used  to  take  her  with  the  baby  to  a 
sort  of  "Gunter's,"  where  we  had  tea,  little 
cakes,  ices,  &c.  One  afternoon  we  had  gone  in  as 
usual  for  our  little  meal,  and  just  as  we  were 
coming  out  I  noticed  that  quite  a  crowd  had 
collected  round  the  exit.  I  waited  a  little,  hoping 
the  mob  (for  it  was  literally  a  mob)  would  disperse 
before  we  left,  but  finding  that  the  number  of 
"  inquisitives "  only  got  larger,  and  was  rather 
unpleasant,  I  went  into  an  inner  room  and  asked 
the  master  of  the  shop  what  the  people  were 
waiting  for. 

He  civilly  went  out,  and  I  saw  him  questioning 
a  man,  but  the  crowd  did  not  budge  an  inch.  So 
when  he  came  back  I  begged  him  to  let  us  out  by 
a  back  door,  which  he  did,  and  thereupon  explained 
the  cause  of  the  crowd.  He  laughed  and  said  that 
one  of  the  women  had  told  him  that  she  and 
others  had  been  told  that  there  was  a  monster  baby 
in  the  shop,  and  that  she  and  all  of  the  crowd  were 
waiting  to  see  it  come  out  ! — (a  play,  of  course,  on 
the  name  of  Munster).  I  escaped  out  the  other 
side  with  my  "  monster  baby,"  and  got  safely 
home. 


158 


XIII 

A   TRUE   GHOST    STORY 

M  Y  last  reminiscence  will  be  of  a  ghost  story,  for 
which  I  can  vouch  the  truth. 

My  sister  Millicent  (who,  as  I  have  said,  married 
Mr.  Hay  Erskine  Wemyss,  of  Wemyss  Castle) 
herself  told  me  the  story. 

There  was  a  large  party  staying  at  Wemyss 
Castle  for  Christmas,  and  my  sister  had  arranged 
some  theatricals  for  Christmas  evening  for  the 
amusement  of  her  guests.  She  had  driven  out  to 
Kirkcaldy,  the  nearest  town  in  those  days,  to  pur- 
chase several  requisites  for  the  evening's  amuse- 
ment, and  had  not  returned  when  what  I  am 
about  to  relate  took  place. 

I  ought  to  have  begun  by  stating  that  "the  ghost" 
of  Wemyss  Castle  was  always  styled  "  Green 
Jean,"  and  was  supposed  to  appear  in  the  form 
of  a  beautiful,  tall,  slim  lady,  clad  in  a  long  gown 

159 


My   Memories 

of  green  that  "  swished  "  very  much  as  she  walked, 
or  rather  glided^  by.  No  one  seemed  to  know 
her  history,  or,  at  all  events,  it  was  a  subject  which 
was  avoided. 

But  to  my  story. 

Everything  had  been  prepared  for  the  theatri- 
cals, which  were  to  take  place  in  a  large  room, 
which  was  then  used  as  the  dining-room.  A 
stage  had  been  placed  at  the  further  end,  and  a 
curtain  was  hung  in  readiness.  It  must  be  noted 
that  there  was  a  small  room  which  led  from  the 
stage,  its  door  being  in  front  of  the  curtain  and 
within  view  of  everybody.  This  door  was  kept 
shut^  the  room  being  generally  used  by  the  butler 
to  keep  glasses,  &c,,  in.  At  the  time  it  was  per- 
fectly empty. 

On  the  afternoon  in  question,  two  girls,  my 
sister's  eldest  daughter  and  a  girl  friend,  were 
sitting  over  the  fire.  It  was  a  cold,  wet  after- 
noon, and  though  it  was  late,  except  for  the  fire, 
which  was  a  roaring  one  in  an  enormous  fire- 
place, there  was  no  light  ;  the  room  was  shut  up 
and  the  candles  were  not  yet  lit. 

My  niece  and  her  friend  were  talking  over  the 
coming    theatricals.       Nothing    could    be    heard 

160 


A  True  Ghost  Story 

but  their  two  voices,  and  the  violent  rain  which 
was  pouring  against  the  window.  Suddenly,  a 
rustling  sound  smote  their  ears,  as  if  coming  from 
the  stage.  They  looked  up  ;  the  curtain,  however, 
remained  down.  But  presently  it  was  gently  pushed 
aside  to  make  room  for  the  entry  of  a  tall,  pale- 
looking  lady  dressed  in  green,  who  held  a  sort  of 
Egyptian  lamp  (lit). 

The  lady  took  no  notice  of  either  of  the  girls, 
but,  holding  the  lamp  well  in  front  of  her,  she 
walked  calmly  (her  long  gown  "  swishing  "  after 
her  as  she  went)  up  to  the  door,  before  mentioned, 
in  front  of  the  curtain.  She  opened  it,  passed 
into  the  room,  and  closed  it  noiselessly.  My 
niece  was  much  excited.  She  sprang  to  the  door, 
and  taking  the  handle  in  her  hand  called  out  to 
her  companion,  "  Get  a  candle  quickly  ;  there  is 
no  way  out  of  the  room  into  which  she  has  gone, 
and  it  is  quite  dark."  The  other  girl  hurriedly 
brought  a  light  and  ran  to  the  door.  They 
opened  it.  It  was  pitch  dark — no  sign  of  the  Green 
Lady.  To  their  amazement  she  had  disappeared 
into  space. 

Not  long  after  my  sister's  carriage  was  heard 
driving  up  to  the  door.      The  two  girls  rushed  out 

i6i  i, 


My  Memories 

to  meet  her,  and  told  her,  "  We  have  seen  *  Green 
Jean  !  '  "  My  sister  knew  the  effect  such  a  report 
might  have  upon  the  visitors  and  the  servants, 
and  that  it  might  alarm  the  latter  so  much  as  to 
spoil  the  arrangements  and  the  pleasures  of  the 
evening.  She  was  not  the  person  herself  to  be 
alarmed  at  a  ghost,  but  she  feared  the  effects  of 
such  a  report  upon  others,  so  the  story  was  hushed 
up. 

Not  long  after  my  sister,  herself,  saw  the 
Green  Lady.  But  to  relate  this,  I  must  state 
that  my  sister's  sitting-room,  in  which  she  always 
sat  and  wrote  her  private  letters,  donne-ed  on  the 
sea,  into  which  you  could  easily  throw  a  stone 
from  the  window.  The  door  of  this  room  was 
at  the  end  of  a  long  gallery,  upon  which  the  doors 
of  several  rooms  opened.  The  next  room  to  my 
sister's  sitting-room  was  her  son's  sitting-room, 
in  which  he  transacted  all  business,  and  that  room 
led  into  his  bedroom.  All  the  doors  of  these 
rooms  opened  on  a  gallery,  which  looked  out 
(or  used  to  do  so — for  I  have  not  been  at  Wemyss 
Castle  for  many  years)  on  to  a  court-yard  with  a 
plot  of  grass  in  the  middle. 

On  the  evening   of  the  event   1   am  about  to 

162 


A  True  Ghost  Story 

relate,  it  was,  as  often  is  the  case  in  bonnie 
Scotland,  a  pouring  wet  night.  My  sister's  son 
had  been  out  riding  most  of  the  day,  and  he  being 
at  that  time  rather  delicate-chested,  his  mother  was 
anxious  that  he  should  come  home. 

Suddenly  she  heard  the  door-bell  ring,  and  then 
her  son's  hasty  footsteps  into  his  sitting-room, 
and  thence  to  his  bedroom.  Feeling  much 
relieved,  and  knowing  a  young  man's  dislike  to 
espionage,  even  as  regards  his  health,  she  waited 
quietly  in  her  sitting-room.  In  about  half  an 
hour's  time,  hearing  no  more,  she  put  her 
head  into  his  sitting-room,  and  walked  through 
into  his  bedroom,  which  was  lit  by  gas.  Seeing 
that  his  wet  clothes  were  all  lying  on  the  ground 
she  was  satisfied,  and  made  good  her  way  out  on 
to  the  gallery,  when,  to  her  surprise,  she  saw, 
about  twenty  yards  off,  coming  towards  her  along 
the  gallery,  a  tall  lady  in  green  !  Although  the 
house  was  full  of  guests,  my  sister  could  not  con- 
ceive for  a  moment  who  this  lady  could  be,  for 
it  was  some  one  she  had  never  seen  before. 

The  lady  walked  in  a  slow,  dignified  fashion, 
and  seemed  in  no  way  put  out  at  seeing  another 
person  on  the  gallery.     For  a  moment  my  sister 

163 


My  Memories 

stared  in  astonishment,  but  in  a  flash  she  felt  who 
it  was  I 

"  It  is  '  Green  Jean/  "  she  said  to  herself,  "  and 
I  shall  wait  till  she  comes  up  to  me,  and  then  I 
shall  walk  by  her  side,  and  see  what  she  will 
say."  She  waited.  "  Green  Jean  "  joined  her, 
hut  turned  her  head  away  !  My  sister  moved  on 
by  her  side,  but,  as  she  afterwards  told  me,  she  felt 
tongue-tied.  The  figure  accompanied  her  to  the  end 
of  the  gallery,  and  then — was  gone  ! 

My  sister  felt,  I  think,  annoyed  with  herself 
for  not  have  done  or  said  something.  But  when 
afterwards  some  one  rebuked  her  for  her  faint- 
heartedness, she  said  truly,  "  I  walked  by  her  the 
whole  length  of  the  gallery,  and  I  don't  think  there 
are  many  who  would  have  done  that — but  speak, 
/  could  noty 

That  is  the  end  of  the  story. 

One  other  small  circumstance  I  recall,  also  of 
Castle  Wemyss.  That,  however,  happened  years 
before  the  appearance  of  the  Green  Lady. 

My  sister  was  going  to  have  a  baby.  She  had 
been  suffering  a  good  deal  from  many  causes,  and 
one  was  that  her  husband,  Hay  Wemyss,  was  in  a 
very    bad    state    of  health.       His    sister,    Fanny 

164 


A  True  Ghost  Story 

Balfour  (since  dead),  told  me  the  story.       Poor 
Millicent  had  gone   to    bed,    and    Hay    and    his 
sister  were  talking  about  going  to  London,  which 
they  were  about  to  do  in   a   day  or  two.     They 
were  looking  out   of  one   of  the  windows  which 
had  a  lovely  view,  and  some  terraces  had  lately 
been   built   going   down    towards    the   sea.      The 
moon  was  shining  brightly,  and  Hay  said  to  his 
sister    that    he    felt    very   ill.      As   they    spoke 
together  there  was  a  crash,  and  part  of  one  of  the 
terraces  smashed  and  fell.     He  turned  to  Fanny 
and  said,  "  I  am  a  dead  man  1  for  as  a  warning 
to  the  owner  of  Wemyss  Castle  of  his  early  ap- 
proaching death  a  piece  of  masonry  always  falls  !  " 
Fanny  tried  to  laugh  him  out  of  the  idea,  but  he 
would  say  and  hear  no  more.     In  a  few  days  they 
went  to  London,  and  Hay  Wemyss  of  Wemyss 
Castle  died  a  fortnight  before  his  youngest  son  was 
born  ! 


.65 


i 


L'ENVOI 

Now  I  have  finished  my  reminiscences  and  my 
little  stories,  and  I  pray  my  readers  to  read  them 
indulgently,  for  I  am  too  old  to  write  any  others, 
and  should  never  have  been  able  to  *'  screw " 
myself  "  up  to  the  sticking-point  "  had  it  not  been 
for  the  encouragement  I  have  received  from 
others. 

Dear  readers  !  Farewell  ! 

Brighton, 

Dec.   31,   1903. 


166 


BOOK    II 


MISCELLANIES 


K 


TRUE  REFINEMENT 

And  now,  having  written  my  recollections  oi  facts, 
I  should  like,  dear  readers,  to  jot  down  some  of 
my  thoughts  on  miscellaneous  subjects  which  have 
come  to  me  during  past  years.  I  am  an  old 
woman  now,  and  men  and  manners  have  sadly 
changed  since  the  days  I  have  recorded  of  my 
youth.  Yet  now,  as  then,  it  is  true  that  "  manners 
makyth  man." 

Good  manners  are  the  outcome  of  true  refine- 
jnent.  I  use  the  word  in  its  highest  sense,  for 
this  is  a  subject  on  which  I  feel  strongly.  Few 
words  are  so  often  misunderstood,  and  therefore 
misapplied,  as  those  of  "  vulgarity  "  and  "  refine- 
ment." 

I  am  not  learned  enough  to  trace  these  words 
to  their  root,  but  from  the  fact  that  I  so  fre- 
quently hear  different  meanings  applied  to  them, 

169 


Miscellanies 

I  fancy  they  have,  like  many  others,  insensibly 
undergone  changes  of  meaning — changes  which 
modify  and  qualify — till  finally  they  mystify. 

Some  individuals  consider  the  words  "  vul- 
garity "  and  "  indecency  "  as  synonymous  ;  others 
use  the  expression  "  vulgar  "  when  describing  the 
common  things  of  every-day  life,  such  as  the 
vulgar  tongue  or  the  *' vulgar"  (i.e.,  common) 
use  of  a  thing  ;  but  the  "  vulgarity  "  to  which  I 
would  draw  attention,  both  as  to  the  word  and 
its  sentiment,  is  a  something  almost  indescribable; 
for  although  its  influence  is  scarcely  felt  by  some, 
it  is  seen  at  a  glance  by  others — by  the  so-called 
grand  monde — and  branded  by  them  with  the  mark 
of  infamy  far  more  damning  in  their  eyes  than 
many  a  crying  sin ;  while  its  opposite,  the  "  re- 
finement," indispensable  to  an  accepted  member 
of  that  same  dread  brotherhood,  le  grand  monde,  is 
an  attribute  so  shrouded  in  mystery,  so  disguised, 
so  exactly,  at  times,  counterfeiting  its  reverse, 
that  those  unhappy  persons  whose  one  grand  (!) 
aim  in  life  is  to  obtain  a  footing  on  the  mountain 
heights  of  fashion  are  for  ever  being  caught  in 
one  or  other  of  these  two  traps — refined  vulgarity 
or    vulgar    refinement — so    ingeniously    covered 

170 


True  Refinement 

by  the  hidden  meshes  of  society  as  to  be  (to  them) 
indiscernible. 

How  often  one  hears  it  said,  in  high  society, 
'*  Oh,  yes  !  they  are  nice,  kind,  charitable,  worthy 
people ;  but  not  '  quite  quite  ' — in  fact,  second- 
rate — vulgar,  you  know  !  "  And  you  feel  you  do 
know,  although  you  cannot  explain,  that  there  is 
a.  je  ne  sais  quoi  about  the  criticised  person ; 
perhaps  only  an  air,  an  atmosphere,  but  that  the 
criticism  is  nevertheless  a  truth.  A  truth,  yes  ! 
But  one  which  I  venture  to  assert  is  so  often 
ungenerously,  unfairly,  pressed  as  to  become  first 
cousin  to  a  fallacy. 

We  all  know  the  poet's  words : 

A  lie  which  is  half  a  lie  is  ever  the  blackest  of  lies. 
That  a  lie  which  is  all  a  lie  may  be  met    and  fought 

with  outright, 
But  a  lie  which  is  part  a  truth  is  a  harder  matter    to 

fight. 

In  like  way,  a  truth  which  has  an  alloy  of 
secret  falseness  in  its  formation  is  difficult,  very 
difficult,  to  combat. 

But  what  about  real  vulgarity  when  it  is  openly 
dressed  up,  and  boldly  takes  the  name  and  place 
of  refinement }     And  what  about  true  refinement 

171 


Miscellanies 

when  it  is  openly  hustled  and  bustled  out  of  the 
way  and  called  vulgarity  ? 

Would  one  not  have  thought  that  such  a 
frankly  impudent  substitution,  such  an  act  of 
candid  imposture  enacted  under  our  very  eyes, 
would  require  nought  but  its  own  refutation  ? 
But,  alas  !  for  the  gullibility  of  human  nature. 
Alas  !  for  the  length  of  human  nature's  nose,  for 
the  strength  of  the  leading-strings  attached  by 
Dame  Fashion  to  that  olfactory  organ.  For  it  is 
sadly  and  strangely  true  that,  nolens  volens^  we 
gradually  become  so  used  to  the  truth  composed 
largely  of  lies,  and  to  the  lies  composed  largely  of 
truth,  that  at  last  we  cry  out  lamentably,  and  in 
a  hopeless  state  of  muddle,  "  Sirs,  which  is 
which  ?  " 

We  have  a  theory  that  no  real  truth  exists  but 
that  we  may  find  its  counterpart  or  its  suggestion 
in  that  blessed  book  the  Bible,  the  inspiration  of 
which  so  many  clever  fools  and  foolish  clever 
men  are  nowadays  calling  in  question. 

Now,  if  we  honestly  search  its  pages,  we  shall 
invariably  find  a  guiding  word — one,  too,  of  pro- 
foundest  common  sense — upon  the  humblest  sub- 
jects, and  we  think  that  in  the  very  matter  before 

172 


True  Refinement 

us  we  may,  without  pushing  the  question  too  far, 
find  some  suggestive  thoughts.  For  instance,  we 
are  told  in  the  Old  Testament  of  two  great  emer- 
gencies in  which  choice  was  made  between  men 
who  drank  after  a  certain  fashion  and  of  others 
who  pronounced  a  given  word  correctly  or  the 
reverse. 

Now  these  two  instances  prove,  at  all  events 
without  straining  the  hypothesis  too  far,  that 
even  in  those  early  days  the  acts  of  drinking  and 
of  pronouncing  words  did  not  "  go  for  nothing," 
and  I  trust  I  shall  not  be  considered  flippant 
or  irreverent  for  having  mentioned  these  two 
facts.  To  this  day,  two  amongst  the  greatest 
tests  ot  vulgarity  or  refinement  in  individuals 
are  their  methods  of  feeding  themselves  and  the 
pronunciation  of  their  words. 

How  often  we  come  across  persons  whose 
eating  and  drinking  are  a  pain  and  offence  to 
us,  and  so  utterly  objectionable  that  we  prefer 
turning  our  eyes  away  during  the  process,  and 
would  gladly  shut  them  altogether  if  we  dared  } 

What  on  earth  so  discomposing  as  a  man  or  a 
woman  who,  with  strong,  cruel  teeth,  munches 
some  hard,  croquant  substance  so  openly  (literally 

173 


Miscellanies 

so  at  times)  and  so  noisily  that  not  only  your 
eyes — this  time — but  your  ears  also  are  offended, 
making  you  long  to  cork  them  up  ;  or,  better 
still,  to  muzzle  your  friend — so  much  more 
offensively  guilty  than  the  poor  dogs  that  are 
muzzled. 

Another  individual  will  talk  with  his  mouth  so 
distended  by  food,  which  for  conversational  con- 
venience he  stows  away  in  some  mysterious  re- 
ceptacle which  he  apparently  possesses  somewhere 
mside  his  cheeks,  that  he  reminds  one  of  some 
wild  beast  surprised  during  its  meal,  the  principal 
difference  in  the  likeness  being  that  whereas  the 
wild  beast  would  probably  run  away,  the  other 
individual,  alas !  doesn*t. 

Oh !  there  are  so  many  objectionable  tricks 
during  meals.  For  instance,  how  inexcusable  are 
people's  different  modes  of  imbibing  tea  or  coffee, 
with  noisy  gratification ;  generally,  too,  at  break- 
fast, just  at  the  moment  when  the  best  of  us  feel 
"  short  in  the  temper."  Soup,  too,  at  dinner  is  a 
most  active  source  of  provocation. 

I  have  heard,  as  no  doubt  my  readers  have  also, 
that  Lord  Byron  positively  refused  to  be  a  party 
to    the  transaction   when    his  admiration-of-the- 

174 


True   Refinement 

moment's  feeding-time  supervened — and  I  cannot 
blame  him ;  for  many  years  ago,  in  Paris,  I  was 
dining  at  the  house  of  an  old  English  couple, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Tudor — dead  long  ago — who 
piqued  themselves  upon  collecting  celebrities  at 
their  board,  and  did  not  stop  to  inquire  too 
closely  into  the  origin  of  their  guests'  fame,  so 
long  as  it  was  undeniably  very  repandu.  During 
the  entertainment  I  remarked  a  lady  sitting  op- 
posite. She  was  very  much  "in  the  sere  and 
yellow  leaf,"  but  with  the  remains  of  great  beauty 
— a  beauty  which,  of  course,  was  now  much 
patched  and  mended  up.  She  possessed,  how- 
ever, most  lovely  teeth  —  evidently  all  her 
own  (not  by  right  of  purchase) — and  she  wore 
white,  ill-fitting  kid  gloves,  which  she  did  not 
remove. 

I  was  first  struck  (not  attracted)  by  noticing 
that  with  her  gloved  fingers  she  was  pursuing  a 
piece  of  bread  which  persistently  eluded  her  grasp, 
drowning  itself  in  the  gravy  on  her  plate. 

The  crumb  was  obstinate,  the  lady  more  so, 
and  at  last  she  captured  the  dripping  morsel, 
carrying  it  to  her  lips  and  devouring  it  with 
much  gusto.     Not  being  over-anxious  to  behold 

175 


Miscellanies 

the  lady's  method  of  cleansing  her  kid  fingers,  1 
turned  away. 

"  Who  is  that  lady  ?  "  I  asked  with  a  shudder 
of  my  next-door  neighbour. 

"  Oh  !  that    is    the    Contessa  ,"   was    the 

no  less  shuddering  reply  of  a  young  English 
attache.  "  She  was  Byron's  great  admiration, 
and  oh  ! "  added  the  young  man,  "  do  look  at 
her  now ! " 

I  obeyed.  She  was  using  her  fork — well,  not 
to  eat  with.  And  at  that  moment  two  great 
mysteries  were  solved  in  my  mind  :  one,  why  the 
countess's  teeth  were  so  well  preserved ;  and  the 
other,  why  Lord  Byron  declined  to  see  his  fair 
enslaver  eat. 

So  much  for  refinement  or  the  reverse  in  the 
methods  of  eating  or  drinking. 

Now,  concerning  the  pronunciation  of  words 
and  of  certain  expressions  whereby  you  know  for 
a  fact  whether  the  speaker  is  a  Shibbolethite  or  a 
Sibbolethite — i.e.^  whether  or  not  the  creme  de  la 
crime  would  dub  him  "  vulgar." 

The  pronunciation  of  the  word  "  girl  "  is  a 
shibboleth — />.,  a  test.  The  higher  classes  pro- 
nounce it  as  though  it  were  spelt  "  gairl,"  whereas 

176 


True  Refinement 

the  Sibboleths  pronounce  it  as  if  it  were  spelt 
"  purl,"  or  as  it  is  written — "  girl."  Another 
word  is  "  clerk,"  and  there  are  many  others ;  but 
I  fear  to  prove  wearisome,  so  I  will  go  on  to 
certain  expressions  which  unmistakably  proclaim 
themselves. 

For  instance,  you  meet  a  happy  prospective 
bride  or  bridegroom  who  rushes  up  to  you  and 
informs  you  with  beaming  eyes  that  he  or  she  is 
"  going  to  get  married,"  instead  of  "  going  to  be 
married."  These  words  are  a  great  test,  and 
nothing  amazes  one  so  much  as  the  frequent 
recurrence  of  this  hateful  expression  in  novels, 
written  by  authors  who  ought  to  know  better, 
and  whose  English  is  generally  irreproachable. 

Then  what  more  grating  to  one's  feelings  than 
to  hear  of  people  "  riding  in  their  carriages," 
instead  of  "  driving  "  ;  calling  articles  of  food 
"  beautiful  "—"  beautiful  beef,"  '' beautiful  tea," 
or  "  a  beautiful  cook,"  &c.  &c. 

These  and  hosts  of  other  expressions  are  under- 
stood by  Shibbolethites,  but  are  a  mystery  to  Sib- 
bolethites  and  foreigners. 

Now  these  signs  of  Sibbolethism  the  crime  de  la 
crime    call     "  vulgar,"     and    they    certainly    are 

177  M 


Miscellanies 

"  second-rate."  But  we  venture  to  think  that  in 
these  matters  fashion  strains  at  gnats  and 
swallows  camels,  and  that  there  are  many  worse 
vulgarities  than  these  before-mentioned  ones, 
which  are  tolerated,  encouraged,  and  finally 
accepted. 

For  instance,  what  more  detestable,  more 
coarsely  vulgar,  than  the  jargon  of  the  present  day 
called  "  slang  "  indulged  in  by  women  and  girls  of 
all  classes  ^  What  is  more  hurtful  to  the  English 
language,  and  to  every  sense  of  reverence  and 
refinement  ^  What  about  that  hateful  word 
"  ripping,"  opening  up^  as  it  does,  such  unpleasant, 
disgusting  thoughts } 

Then  the  word  "awful."  I  scarcely  have 
the  patience  necessary  to  remind  the  silly  women, 
who  can  hardly  open  their  mouths  without  using 
it,  how  the  expression  is  utilised  in  Holy  Writ. 
"  Awful  is  His  name."  And  yet  I  hear  people, 
calling  themselves  "  ladies"  (who  are  ladies,  too), 
gabbling  about  a  thing  being  "  awfully  jolly,"  or 
"  an  awfully  nice  little  chap  !  "  &c.  &c.  Oh  ! 
what  can  we  say  to  the  prostitution  of  such  a 
word } 

I   confess  to  being  old-fashioned,  and  when  I 

178 


True   Refinement 

hear  the  conversation  around  me,  abounding  in 
words  that  I  do  not  even  understand,  I  am  proud 
of  being  so.  And  I  strive  to  protect  those  young 
ones  nearest  and  dearest  to  me  from  the  infection 
of  such  a  plague  ;  and  oh  !  the  difficulty  of  it ;  for 
after  some  minutes  of,  as  I  think,  exhaustive 
reasoning  with  them,  telling  them  that  "  slang  is 
un-English,"  incompatible  with  true  refinement 
or  womanly  dignity,  &c.,  I  end  by  saying  most 
impressively,  "  Besides^  it  is  so  awfully  snobbish  !  " 
thus  discovering,  to  my  horror,  that  I  myself 
have  caught  the  disease  !  Is  slang,  then,  not  "vul- 
gar "  ?  I  ask.  "  No  !  "  I  am  boldly  told  ;  "  it  is 
the  fashion  !  " 

Then  I  groan  a  helpless,  obsolete  groan,  and 
whisper,  "  Oh  !  that  over-bearing  monster — 
Fashion  !  " 

Once  more,  what  is  more  painful  to  one's  feel- 
ings of  womanly  respect  than  the  sight  of  the 
manly  young  women  one  meets,  with  their  shirts, 
ties,  pins,  waistcoats,  covert-coats,  and  those  flat 
abominations  they  wear  on  their  heads  made  of 
some  deer-stalking,  home-spun  material  ^  Is  not 
that  "  vulgar  "  ^     And  yet  these  do  not  seem  to  be 

the  individuals  the  world  considers  so. 

179 


Miscellanies 

Who,  then,  are  the  really  "  vulgar "  ?  Is  it 
that  red-faced,  fat,  ill-dressed,  second-rate-looking 
female  of  rather  noisy  exterior  ?  The  world 
would  say  "  Yes."  I  say  *'  No,"  for  she  has  no 
"  swagger  "  about  her,  is  neither  self-asserting  nor 
self-conscious ;  besides,  I  heard  her  accost  a  man  (?) 
who  was  ill-using  his  patient,  over-worked, 
crooked-legged  horse,  asking  him,  "  Did  he  know 
how  brutally  he  was  taking  advantage  of  a  creature 
totally  at  his  mercy,  dumb,  too,  and  unable  to 
testify  to  his  inhumanity,  except  by  the  wheals 
made  by  the  cruel  whip  upon  its  poor  back  and 
panting  sides  ? "  And  "  Did  he  remember  that 
that  unfortunate  beast  was  a  trust  he  would  have 
to  answer  for  to  the  merciful  Giver  of  Life  to 
all  ? " 

No  !  that  woman  is  not  really  "vulgar,"  for 
she  has  a  chivalrous  nature,  and  thoroughly 
understands  the  delicacy  of  feeling  of  Him  who 
forbade  both  the  "  seething  of  a  kid  in  its 
mother's  milk,  and  that  the  oxen  should  be 
muzzled  that  were  treading  out  the  corn." 

The  "  vulgarity  "  that  that  woman  presents  to 

the  shuddering  world  is  superficial  ;  her  heart  is 

gold — at  present  !  for  wait — and  alas  !  in  a  little 

I  So 


True   Refinement 

you  may  find  her  (or  some  one  like  her)  very 
different  to  what  she  originally  was,  for  by  some 
stroke  of  fortune  she  has  become  enormously 
rich  ;  she  rises  in  the  world,  buys  a  "  place  "  at  a 
convenient  distance  from  London,  with  a  large 
garden,  may  be  full  of  wonderful  fruit,  or  with 
some  hitherto  unheard-of  tree  or  flower — I 
remember  a  green  rose  once  which  '*  did  it ! " — 
which  the  grand  monde  rushes  to  see !  The 
visitors  are  impressed  by  the  luxury  of  the  house 
and  general  establishment  of  their  hitherto  obscure 
host,  telling  of  heafs  of  money.  Little  by 
little  our  fat  friend  is  first  tolerated  in  society, 
then  eagerly  "  received "  and  probably  "  pre- 
sented "  ;  her  head  is  weak  and  gets  turned  ;  she 
loses  her  simple  nature  (her  only  real  charm), 
becomes  ashamed  of  her  antecedents,  hatches  a 
pedigree  instead  of  {vice  versa  a  fordinaire)  the 
pedigree  hatching  her  !  And  now  she  is  really 
"  vulgar." 

She  now  takes  a  house  in  London,  gives  great 
dinners  where  things  are  eaten  and  drunk  that  she 
never  heard  of  before.  Now  her  "  vulgarity " 
is  good-naturedly  laughed   at,  her  pronunciation 

called  "  quaint."     All  the  great  world  comes  to 

i8i 


Miscellanies 

her  balls  and  parties ;  then,  one  day,  there  is  a 
smash !  Her  husband  (who  has  not  perhaps 
enjoyed  the  change  as  much  as  she  has,  but  has 
every  now  and  then,  rubbed  his  head  irritably, 
and  ditto  his  nose,  telling  his  wife  she  is  "  spend- 
ing a  power  of  money  ")  informs  her  with  a  pale 
face  that  they  are  ruined,  or  nearly  so  ;  that  they 
must  return  from  whence  they  came — to  ob- 
scurity !  They  do  so,  but  she  never  returns  to 
what  she  was  before.  Her  innocent  natural 
nature  is  gone.  And  oh !  how  difficult  it  is  to 
settle  down  again  into  a  nobody  ! 

And  how  many  of  her  great  friends  will  follow 
— stick  to  her  in  her  poverty,  and  try  to  comfort 
her? 

Thank  God,  some  do.  Some  never  forget,  and 
are  grateful  for  the  pleasures  she  once  provided 
for  them. 

But,  once  more,  let  me  try  to  answer  the  ques- 
tion, Who  are  the  really  "  vulgar  " } 

Is  it  the  obscure  pale  governess  who  grinds  out 
knowledge  all  the  weary  day,  refusing  herself  all 
hard-earned  comforts  for  the  sake  of  the  sick 
mother  at  home  .?  Or,  is  it  her  employer,  who 
considers  Miss  Watson  good  enough  to  teach  and 


True   Refinement 

guide  her  children,  but  not  good  enough  to  be 
her  own  friend  ?  Or,  on  the  other  hand,  is  it  the 
governess  who  refuses  to  carry  a  weary  child's 
doll  or  hoop,  for  fear  she  should  "  be  taken  for  a 
nurse  "  ? 

But  a  truce  to  all  these  real  and  wretched  vul- 
garities. Let  me  state  briefly  what,  in  my 
opinion,  a  true  lady  is,  or  is  not. 

She  is  never  self-asserting,  never  remarkable, 
unless  God  should  have  bestowed  great  beauty 
upon  her,  which,  of  course,  cannot  be  hid. 

One  of  her  principal  characteristics  is  tender- 
ness and  sensitiveness  for  the  feelings  of  others. 
She  has  intuitive  tact,  eyes  to  see  all,  and  eve-lids, 
when  necessary,  to  see  nothing.  She  is  slow  to 
put  herself  forward,  but  ready,  when  called  upon, 
boldly  to  protest  against  evil ;  hating  the  sin,  she 
is  full  of  mercy  and  loving  pity  for  the  sinners, 
never  ashamed  of  associating  with  them  or  with 
(what  the  world  hates  more)  the  vulgar,  if  she 
can  do  them  good,  for  she  remembers  she 
might  have  been  either,  or  both,  herself. 

She  is  perfectly  satisfied  to  do  her  best  exactly 
in  the  position  in  which  God  has  placed  her,  be  it 
humble    or    the    reverse,    never    striving   to    get 

1^3 


Miscellanies 

socially  higher.  She  is  never  ashamed  of  an  un- 
fashionable friend,  or  a  poor  relation,  being  as 
courteous  and  scrupulously  the  same  everywhere 
and  every  when.  She  cares  nothing  for  the  sneer 
nor  for  the  mocking  smile  of  '*  the  world  "  when 
she  kisses  an  ill-dressed,  gawky,  frightened  girl, 
or  when  she  gives  a  hearty  welcome  to  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Snooks  from  the  country,  who  toddle  into 
her  pretty  drawing-room,  arm-in-arm^  and  who 
are  innocently  delighted  to  see  her,  and  not  a 
whit  more  ashamed  at  being  Snooks  than  she  is 
of  being  Lady . 

Ah  !  alas  and  alas  for  old  England  ! 

Why  are  there  so  many  Radicals,  Socialists,  &c. 
Is  it  all  from  political  differences,  or  is  it  also 
that  the  rich  and  great  have  not  sufficiently 
studied  tolerance  and  good-fellowship  with  the 
less  well-born,  less  well-bred  than  themselves } 
Have  they  sufficiently  "  condescended  to  the  men 
of  low  estate,"  as  the  Bible  commands,  or  have 
they  put  the  condescension  offensively  forward  ^. 

Why  not  follow  the  gentle  footsteps  of  the 
highest  lady  in  the  land  .'' 

Or,  go  higher  still.  Who  was  "meek  and 
lowly  "  .^     Who  marks  each  sparrow  that  falls  } 

1 8+ 


True   Refinement 

Who  neither  strove  nor  cried,  nor  let  His  voice 
be  heard  in  the  streets  ?  Who  loved  and  wept 
with  Mary  and  Martha  ?  Who  dined  with 
publicans  and  sinners  ?  Who  took  little  children 
in  His  arms  ?  And  when  He  did  all  these  things 
was  He  a  whit  the  less  "  The  King  of  Kings,  and 
the  Lord  of  Lords  ?  " 


i8s 


II 


THE    SERVANT    QUESTION 

Such  mistress 

Such  Nan, 
Such  master 

Such  man. 

J.    JUSSER,     I515-I580. 

I  WOULD  fain  write  down  next  a  few  thoughts  upon 
a  subject  which  nowadays  comes  often  to  the  fore — 
a  subject  also  upon  which  greatly  depend  the  hap- 
piness and  comfort  of  home.  I  allude  to  the 
question  of  the  rights  and  wrongs  of  masters  and 
servants,  and  of  their  generally  strained  attitude 
towards  one  another,  and  I  use  the  word  "attitude" 
advisedly,  for  I  cannot  but  believe  that  in  many 
instances  beneath  the  said  "attitude  "  much  more 
kindliness  lurks  than  is  visible. 

I  begin  by  assuring  my  readers  that  I  wish  to 
write  very  humbly,  and  by  no  means  would  I 
venture  to  "  lay  down  the  law  "  offensively,  being 

186 


The  Servant  Question 

quite  aware  that  my  view  of  the  subject  will 
probably  appear  to  others  too  highly  coloured,  and 
even  tinged  with  an  element  of  absurdity  ;  but  all 
the  same,  and  although  I  may  be  laying  myself 
open  to  the  ridicule  of  those  who  disagree  with 
me,  I  beg  them  to  have  a  little  patience  with  me 
and  my  opinions,  and  not  to  condemn  me  and 
them  unheard.  I  would  also  exonerate  myself 
from  the  charge  of  wishing  to  "  preach  "  ;  that  is 
not  my  object.  1  would  only  seek  to  persuade  my 
readers  that  my  notion  as  to  how  to  govern  a 
household — Utopian  as  it  may  appear — would,  if 
feasible,  "  cut  both  ways,"  by  not  only  raising  the 
tone  of  service,  but  by  also  ensuring  that  service 
being  better  rendered. 

At  present  I  have  only  taken  one  side  of  the 
question — /.«?.,  the  duty  of  masters  to  their 
servants —  and  I  hope,  ere  long,  to  say  something 
upon  the  duties  of  servants  to  their  masters,  and 
I  humbly  trust  that  I  may  not,  before  I  have 
finished,  in  consequence  of  my  clumsy  treatment 
of  the  subject,  force  my  readers  to  the  conclusion 
(as  regards  both  masters  and  servants)  arrived  at 
by  Lord  Byron,  under  different  circumstances  of 
course,  when  he  used  those  pregnant  words  : 

187 


Miscellanies 

Arcades  ambo 

id  est 

Blackguards  both  ! 

To  begin,  then,  upon  the  master's  duties  to  his 
servants. 

In  what  do  they  consist  ? 

It  seems  to  me  that  the  answer  to  this  question 
lies  in  the  traditional  nutshell,  which,  however, 
has  become  so  hardened  by  custom,  fashion,  and 
time,  that  it  is  a  very  tough  one  to  crack,  for  the 
said  nutshell  is  called  "  religion  "  ;  but  true  heart- 
religion^  in  contradistinction  to  that  worldly 
imitation  of  it,  which,  though  eminently  respect- 
able and  even  right  as  far  as  it  goes  (and  how 
much  worse  things  would  be  without  it !),  cannot 
get  far  enough  to  pierce  the  nut,  within  which  lie 
curled  up  some  most  valuable  mottoes,  such  as, 
"  Let  brotherly  love  continue,"  and  "  Be  ye  kindly 
affectioned  one  towards  another,  with  brotherly 
love,"  &c.,  ad  libitum.  After  all,  we  are  all 
brothers !  (In  some  families,  however,  this  might 
not  be  a  recommendation.)  We  have  all  the  same 
hopes,  fears,  difficulties,  joys,  sorrows,  and  relation- 
ships, be  we  masters  or  servants.  I  do  not, 
however,  say  this  in  a  democratic  spirit,  for  no  one 

i88 


The  Servant  Question 

holds  more  firmly  than  I  that  distinctions  in 
position  are  God's  making  and  must  hold  good ; 
but  I  also  remember  that  the  Lord  Jesus  left  His 
kingdom  above,  and  "  took  upon  Him  the  form  of 
a  servant,"  thus  for  ever  consecrating  and  hallow- 
ing both  service  and  a  dependent  position. 

All  our  households  are  undoubtedly  supposed 
to  be  "  Christian,"  are  they  not  ?  But  unfortun- 
ately that  designation  has  had  some  other  mean- 
ings besides  its  original  one  tacked  on  to  it.  For 
instance,  I  heard  not  long  since  of  a  very  smart 
lady  having  been  highly  provoked  by  one  of  her 
footmen,  v/ho  had  (very  wrongly,  as  he  had 
thereby  neglected  a  duty)  omitted  to  powder  his 
head  till  too  late  in  the  day.  The  lady  was  very 
indignant  and  was  heard  to  say,  "  Really,  that 
man  is  not  like  a  Christian,  for  he  doesn't  know 
what's  what.  Bid  you  see  him  appearing  as  he 
did  when  Lady  So-and-So  called  .^  His  head  was 
brown,  while  all  the  others  were  white."  In  this 
case  the  word  "  Christian"  stood  for  "civilised" 
or  "  smart." 

Another  meaning  to  the  word,  with  which  I 
have  more  sympathy,  although  it  generally  stirs 
up  an  indignant  and  contemptuous  enmity  in  the 

1S9 


Miscellanies 

hearts  of  those  who  hear  it,  is  when  "  a  Christian 
family  "  is  spoken  of.  These  words  seem  at  once 
to  conjure  up  in  everybody's  mind  a  family  of  big 
bonnets,  pale  faces,  and  ill-made  gowns — a  family 
of  depressed-looking  individuals  who  "think  every- 
thing is  wrong  "  (so  people  say),  who  sing  hymns 
all  day,  and  read  and  distribute  tracts.  'This  is  the 
normal  idea  of  a  "Christian  family,"  but  neither  this 
meaning  nor  the  former  one  in  the  least  explain 
my  reading  of  the  word  "  Christian,"  for  when  I 
use  it,  I  have  in  mind  a  principle — an  atmosphere — 
which  should  pervade  the  household  and  prevail 
in  the  heart  of  the  master  towards  his  dependants. 
This  kindly  feeling  is.  however,  alas !  not  gene- 
rally acknowledged  or  even  thought  of,  excepting 
sometimes  in  isolated  cases  of  very  old  servants  or 
retainers  in  the  family  ;  it  is  not  dealt  out,  as  it 
should  be,  to  the  servants  en  bloc — it  would  be 
considered  supererogatory  and  far  too  sentimental. 
But,  all  the  same,  I  would  venture  to  suggest  that 
"  supposing  and  supposing,"  as  the  children  say, 
for  the  sake  of  argument,  that  this  sort  of  Chris- 
tianity were  feasible,  would  it  not  be  something 
gained    on   both    sides    if    the    master    and    the 

servants,     though    still    retaining    their    relative 

190 


The  Servant  Question 

positions,  should  bear  one  another  a  living  affec- 
tion, which  would  naturally  engender  a  commu- 
nity of  interest  ?  Of  course,  after  all  these  many 
years  of  custom's  and  fashion's  rule  there  would 
be  difficulties  in  working  out  the  system,  and 
indeed  it  could  not  be  done  unless  this  spiritual 
"  heart-religion  "  of  which  I  speak  were  the  active 
agent — unless,  in  fact,  the  masters  and  those 
dependent  on  them  "  love  one  another." 

See  what  the  sweet,  musical  Scotch  poet  says  : 

In  peace  Love  tunes  the  shepherd's  reed, 

In  war  he  mounts  the  warrior's  steed, 

In  halls  in  gay  attire  is  seen, 

In  hamlets  dances  on  the  green. 

Love  rules  the  Court,  the  camp,  the  grove, 

And  men   below,  and  saints  above, 

For  Love  is  Heaven,  and  Heaven  is — Love. 

Walter  Scott's  "  Lay  of  the  Last  Minstrel." 

From  my  youth  up  I  was  taught  by  a  beloved 
and  noble-minded  Mother  that  our  servants  never 
become  less  loyal  to  their  duty  in  consequence  of 
their  being  treated  "  as  though  they  were  flesh 
and  blood  like  ourselves."  "Show  your  servants," 
she  would  say,  "  that  you  care  for  them  outside 
their  service.  Constitute  yourself  their  kind 
friend  in  their  troubles,  and  their  sympathiser  in 

191 


Miscellanies 

their  joys,  and  you  won't  get  your  china  more 
broken  or  your  confidence  more  abused."  Of 
course  there  are  black  sheep  everywhere,  but  they 
are  not  more  likely  to  whiten  themselves  because 
they  are  kindly  treated. 

"Do  you  ever  think,"  my  Mother  used  to  say, 
**  how  hard  it  must  be  to  be  working  for  others 
every  day  and  all  day  long?'''' 

And  again  I  can  hear  her  say,  *'  You  know, 
my  dear,  that  servants  dare  to  have  fathers  and 
mothers  and  relations  as  we  have,  and  these 
relations  of  theirs  occasionally  dare  to  be  ill  as 
ours  do ;  and  even  at  times  they  have  the  impu- 
dence to  die.  Again,  my  pretty  maid  actually 
has  a  lover — as  I  had  once — and  where's  the 
harm  '^,  I'll  tell  you.  It  is  when  the  rules  of  the 
house  prevent  her  meeting  him,  and  she  runs 
surreptitiously  round  the  corner  to  see  him. 
That's  how  the  mischief  generally  begins. 
Manage  right  and  fair  times  for  them  to  meet 
openly  and  respectably.  Judicious  kindness,  my 
dear,  is  the  pivot  upon  which  home  comfort  turns, 
and  without  it  your  servants  will  serve  you  with- 
out any  interest,  except  that  which  they  get  from 
the  tradesmen." 

192 


The  Servant  Question 

So  much  for  my  dear  Mother's  logic. 

But  now  let  us  take  a  step  higher.  Let  us 
turn  on  the  searchlight  of  that  old-fashioned  but 
blessed  book  of  "wisdom  which  cometh  from 
above,"  the  Bible,  and  let  us  learn  from  its  plain 
words,  its  silences,  or  its  references — all  equally 
teaching  to  those  who  care  to  learn — what  it  says 
upon  the  subject.  People  have  often  said  to  me, 
"It  is  little  less  than  blasphemy  to  suppose  God 
will  trouble  Himself  about  such  insignificant 
things  as  a  household,  as  to  whether  the  meat  be 
fairly  weighed,  or  the  butler  honest  about  the 
wine."  But  my  answer  is  :  "  You  forget  what  He 
says  about  the  sparrow  that  falls,  and  about  the 
hairs  of  your  head."  Nothing  is  great,  nothing  is 
small  to  God,  and  from  a  child  it  always  gave  me 
a  grander  idea  of  Him  when  I  remembered.  He  is 
God  of  the  microscope,  as  well  as  of  the  sun, 
moon  and  stars  (and  of  those  terrible  distances  the 
very  thought  of  which  turns  the  astronomer's 
brain),  for  He  is  also  the  Creator  of  creatures 
and  things  so  infinitesimally  small  that  our  eyes 
cannot  even  discern  them.  Yet  He  guides 
them.  Oh  !  be  sure  if  we  care  for  His  guidance 
in  our  household,  He  will  not  refuse  it,  and  we 

193  ^ 


Miscellanies 

shall  hear  His  voice.      "  This  is  the  way,  walk  ye 
in  it." 

It  is  helpful  also,  in  connection  with  the  duty 
we  owe  our  servants,  and  the  difficulty  of  ful- 
filling it,  to  remember  that  one  grand  lesson  is 
plainly  taught  about  it  in  the  Old  Testament. 
The  servants  there^  we  are  told,  used  to  address 
their  master  as  "  father"  ;  and  in  the  interesting 
story  of  Naaman  the  Leper,  we  see  that  his  re- 
covery from  that  dreadful  plague  was  mainly  due 
to  the  love  and  anxiety  of  his  servants. 

A  little  maid — a  captive,  we  read — spoke  to 
her  mistress  ;  and  Naaman's  own  servants,  calling 
him  "  father,"  argued  with  him  when  he  seemed 
unwilling  to  obey  the  Prophet,  and  prevailed. 

We  guess,  too,  by  the  narrative  that  a  real, 
warm  affection  must  have  subsisted  between  these 
servants  and  their  master ;  the  little  maid's  ex- 
pression, "  Would  to  God  !  "  manifests  how  very 
near  to  her  heart  was  the  recovery  of  her  master ; 
while  Naaman's  other  servants — men,  we  have 
every  reason  to  suppose — being  grieved  at  his 
apparent  unwillingness,  from  a  foolish  pride,  to  act, 
reasoned  with  him  as  sons.  He  listened  and  was 
cured. 

194 


The  Servant  Question 

Of  course  we  know  that  nowadays  manners 
are  changed,  and  if  the  cook  were  to  call  his 
master  "  father  "  he  would  be  relegated  at  once 
to  the  mad-house  !  But,  all  the  same,  the  teaching 
we  get  in  the  Bible  on  the  matter  is  that  mutual 
affection  is  the  chord  to  which  our  household 
arrangements  should  be  attuned. 

Another  few  words  and  I  have  done.  To  me 
a  painful  proof  of  the  utter  insensibility  of  the 
generality  of  masters  to  the  fact  that  their  servants 
have  the  feelings  common  to  all  men  is  the 
astounding  want  of  delicacy  often  evinced  by  those 
who  ought  to  (and  do)  know  better  in  the  subjects 
of  conversation  chosen  and  discussed  at  meals 
before  the  servants,  of  whose  presence  no  account 
seems  taken  any  more  than  if  they  did  not  exist. 
The  characters  that  are  laughed  away,  the  anec- 
dotes that  are  repeated — evidently  the  servants 
who  are  present  being  accounted  as  nonentities, 
which  in  itself  must  be  sufficiently  galling ;  but 
when  it  comes,  as  it  often  does,  to  the  ridicule,  the 
sneering  allusions — and  worse — which  are  often 
levelled  at  the  very  class  from  which  our  servants 
spring,  it  must  be  intensely  insulting.  And  I 
often  think  what  an  amount  of  self-restraint  these 

195 


Miscellanies 

servants  exercise  who  stand  behind  our  chairs; 
probably  boiling  over  with  rage,  and  yet  do  not 
ever  damage  a  lady's  smart  gown  or  a  gentleman's 
coat  by  "  accidentally  "  upsetting  over  them  the 
lobster  sauce  or  champagne  cup !  I  really  do  not 
think,  if  I  were  in  their  place,  that  I  should  be 
quite  as  Christianlike  and  self-denying  !  When 
we  think,  too,  how  strong  within  ourselves  is  the 
sense  of  "  class,"  and  how  we  should  resent  any 
disparaging  allusion  to  our  own,  or  to  our  friends, 
I  repeat,  I  marvel  at  the  few  "  accidents  "  which 
occur  during  the  waiting  at  dinner  ! 

Surely,  surely  that  high-bred  and  gentleman- 
like delicacy  of  feeling  which  we,  superiors  in  posi- 
tion, claim  as  part  of  our  heritage,  should  shrink 
from  speaking  insultingly  or  even  slightingly  of 
the  very  class  from  which  our  listening  servants 
have  sprung.  1  am  aware  that  many  of  these 
social  mistakes  are  blunders,  and  committed  un- 
wittingly, but  when  we  think  how  anxious  we  are 
to  suit  our  conversation  to  any  royal  prince,  or  to 
any  guest  with  whom  we  wish  to  ingratiate  our- 
selves, could  we  not  be  equally  careful,  so  as,  if 
possible,  to  avoid  hurting  the  feelings  of  those 
who  cannot  answer  us  at  the  time,  and  who  are 

196 


The  Servant  Question 

therefore  comparatively  helpless.  And  now  I 
really  have  done. 

"  And  a  good  thing  too  !  "  I  hear  some  one 
say,  "  after  all  the  impossibilities  and  nonsense 
you  have  been  talking  for  the  last  hour  !  So  bad, 
too,  for  the  servants  to  hear  ! " 

"  Impossibilities,"  alas  !  my  words  may  appear  at 
present,  but  "  nonsense,"  no  !  and  if  my  sugges- 
tions could  only  leave  an  influence  behind  them 
just  strong  enough  to  tempt  some  of  my  kind- 
hearted  readers  to  follow  the  road  I  have  en- 
deavoured to  point  out — even  part  of  the  way — 
I  should  be  more  than  content. 


197 


Ill 

ON   BALLAD-SINGING 

Governed  by  a  strain 
Of  music,  audible  to  him  alone. 


My  object  in  writing  on  this  subject  is  twofold. 
First  I  would  point  out  one  or  two  reasons  why, 
in  my  humble  opinion,  one  so  rarely  comes  across 
satisfactory  amateur  English  ballad-singing  ;  and, 
secondly,  I  would  venture  a  few  suggestions  to 
would-be  ballad-singers. 

I  fear  I  shall  not  recommend  myself  when  I 
begin  by  saying  that  one  of  the  most  common 
causes  of  failure  in  ballad-singing  arises  from 
what  is,  for  the  moment,  an  insurmountable 
difficulty  to  youthful  singers,  namely,  that  when 
the  voice  is  at  its  freshest  and  purest — in  fact, 
when  it  is  young — the  most  requisite  quality, 
called    "  soul,"    must    of   necessity    be    generally 

absent  (or,   at  all    events,    very  undeveloped)   in 

198 


On   Ballad-Singing 

consequence  of  the  performers'  inexperience  in 
heart  teachings. 

A  girl's  voice  may  be  sweet  and  true,  and  the 
mechanical  training  be  good,  but  the  depths  of 
passionate  feeling,  indispensable  to  satisfactory 
English  ballad-singing,  are  not  there,  and  prob- 
ably may  not  come  till  the  voice  is  many  years 
older. 

Another  constant  reason  of  failure,  but  one 
that  is  remediable,  is  the  utilising  of  too  much 
ornamentation,  too  much  fioritura.  Poor 
Madame  Antoinette  Sterling,  who  has  so  lately 
gone  to  her  rest,  was  an  example  of  what  I  mean. 
Oh  !  if  people  would  only  take  her  simplicity  as 
their  model ! 

I  once  knew  a  lady  whose  ballad-singing  was  a 
"  household  word "  (but  I  have  not  leave  to 
mention  her  name),  and  she  one  day  long  ago  said 
to  me,  "  My  dear,  I  haven't  a  run  or  a  shake  in 
me — and  never  had  !  "  And  I  never  heard  her 
attempt  one ;  but  the  beauty  and  pathos  of  her 
ballads  were  entrancing. 

Those  privileged  individuals  who  can  call  to 
mind  Mme.  Dolby's  singing  will  remember  that 
although  she   possessed    runs   and   shakes  to  any 

199 


Miscellanies 

amount,  she  rarely  utilised  them  in  her  English 
songs,  and  most  certainly  her  voice  and  "  style  " 
were  as  near  perfection  as  anything  this  side  the 
grave. 

Some  of  my  readers  may  remember  a  lady  who 
made  a  great  stir  several  (I  may  say,  many)  years 
ago  in  the  elite  of  the  London  musical  world.  I 
allude  to  Mrs.  Murray  Gartshore.  She  was  a 
most  satisfactory  amateur,  and  those  who  ever 
had  the  privilege  of  hearing  her  sing  "  Give 
me  back  one  hour  of  Scotland,"  or  "Love  me 
if  I  live,  love  me  if  I  die,"  will  not  have  for- 
gotten it. 

Her  voice  was  an  ample  mezzo-soprano,  but 
her  deep  notes  were  wonderful,  having  all  the 
richness  and  pathos  of  a  real  contralto. 

She  invariably  sang  without  notes,  and  accom- 
panied herself  standing,  for  she  said  she  could  not 
bring  out  her  voice  in  a  sitting  posture. 

She  was  not  young  when  I  first  saw  her,  and 
although  far  from  handsome,  there  was  an  ex- 
pression in  her  face  as  she  sang  which  was  very 
remarkable,  for  one  saw  that  her  very  soul  went 
out  in  her  music,  and  that  her  thoughts  were  far 
away — far   beyona  her  momentary   surroundings. 

200 


On   Ballad -Singing 

I  recollect  once  hearing  her  sing  a  most  touching 
song,  called  "  Love  not  "  (the  words  written  by 
the  famous  Mrs.  Norton).  It  was  at  a  house  in 
Grosvenor  Square.  I  forget  who  was  the  hostess, 
but  the  drawing-room  was  crammed,  and  as  the 
last  notes  of  the  sweet  voice  died  away  every  one 
was  discovered  to  be  in  tears.  The  universal 
emotion  would,  probably,  have  lasted  some 
minutes  had  not  a  smothered  and  sepulchral 
groan  issued  from  the  body  of  the  room,  appar- 
ently coming  from  some  agitated  individual  whose 
face  seemed  buried  in  a  pocket  handkerchief. 
Then  a  deep,  manly  voice  uttered  these  oracular 
words  : 

"  Her  dog  !  Her  dog  !  Tell  her  to  sing  her 
dog  ! " 

The  speaker  was  old  Lady  Morley,  a  lady  well 
known  for  her  sympathetic  kindness  of  heart 
and  for  the  masculine  depth  of  her  tones.  The 
"dog  song"  for  which  she  craved  was  a  great 
favourite  with  Mrs.  Gartshore's  hearers,  but  I 
forget  its  title.  It  related  most  graphically 
the  rescue  of  a  drowning  man  from  the  waves 
by  a  dog,  and  on  the  occasion  in  question  Mrs, 
Gartshore,  with  her  usual  unaffected  good-nature, 


20I 


Miscellanies 

complied  with  Lady   Morley's  loudly  expressed 
wish. 

I  had  never  heard  the  "  dog  song  "  before,  and 
I  never  forgot  it. 

I  listened,  I  remember,  with  breathless  interest 
as  each  word  was  simply  and  clearly  enunciated, 
and  when,at  the  conclusion,  Mrs.  Gartshore's  voice 
joyfully  rang  out,  "  He  is  saved  !  He  is  saved  !  " 
my  feelings  overcame  me  to  such  a  degree  that  I 
had  to  be  hustled  out  of  the  room  into  a  neigh- 
bouring apartment  to  compose  myself,  for,  being 
somewhat  young  in  years,  I  cried  (as  the  children 
call  it)  "out  loud,"  and  created  quite  a  disturb- 
ance. 

I  often  heard  Mrs.  Gartshore  sing  afterwards, 
and  I  do  not  think  she  liked  me  the  less  for  my 
unconventional  sobs.  Poor  lady  !  She  is  dead 
now  ;  but  I  can  see  her  still  standing  at  her  piano- 
forte, weirdly  pale,  and  looking  straight  before 
her,  as  though  she  saw  something  unseen  by  the 
bystanders. 

She  had  a  way  also,  after  concluding  a  song,  of 
remaining  erect  and  quite  still,  gazing,  as  it  were, 
through  and  beyond  the  room  in  which  she  was, 
almost  as  if  she  were  awaiting  some  long-expected 

202 


On   Ballad-Singing 

answer  to  her  plaintive  and  passionate  melodies  ; 
and  it  would  be  quite  two  or  three  moments 
before  she  seemed  to  recollect  herself.  Then  she 
would  turn  with  a  smile  to  old  Lord  Lansdowne 
and  sink  into  a  seat. 

Lord  Lansdowne  (grandfather  to  the  present 
peer)  was  always  to  be  seen  sitting  quite  close  to 
Mrs.  Gartshore's  pianoforte  when  she  sang,  for  he 
was  deaf ;  and  although  he  was  ever  regarded  as 
a  hard  and  practical  man,  I  have  often  seen  him 
belie  his  character,  hanging  upon  that  lady's 
touching  notes  with  tearful  eyes. 

To  the  youthful  amateur  I  would  now  give  a 
few  hints  which  may  prove  useful. 

Above  all  things,  when  you  sing,  forget  your- 
self, and  think  only  of  the  music,  for  singers  for 
effect  are  unbearable,  and  if  you  wish  to  please  and 
touch  the  hearts  of  your  hearers  you  should  sing 
simply  (without  notes  is  best,  and  accompanying 
yourself),  and  as  naturally  as  you  speak,  both  in 
expression  of  face  and  in  articulation.  All  un- 
natural grimaces,  either  in  the  struggle  to  open 
your  mouth  cufficiently  or  in  the  anxiety  to 
produce    a    fascinating    (.?)    expression,    must    be 

strenuously  avoided.      A  clear  pronunciation,  too, 

203 


Miscellanies 

is  most  important,  and  most  difficult  in  the  English 
language  especially,  for  so  many  words  almost 
necessitate  the  closing  of  the  lips,  such  as 
"nymph,"  "lip,"  "moon,"  "bridge,"  "love," 
&c.  ;  but  this  difficulty  will  be  obviated  by  a 
sensible  vocalist — one  who  has  the  tact  to  menager 
such  words.  All  tricks  and  affectations  must  be 
shunned  "  as  a  sailor  shuns  the  rocks,"  or  they 
will  inevitably  shipwreck  the  performer. 

Some  girls,  who  would  not  otherwise  sing  badly, 
make  themselves  thoroughly  objectionable  through 
tricks.  I  will  cite  one  or  two  cases  that  have 
come  under  my  own  observation. 

I  once  knew  a  young  girl  who,  whenever  she 
reached  any  especial  passage  to  which  she  wished 
to  impart  thrilling  emphasis,  would  twist  and 
turn  her  body  from  side  to  side  as  though  she 
were  in  the  very  extremity  of  torture — a  trick 
which  was  inexpressibly  aggravating. 

Another  would  put  on  what,  at  starting,  was 
an  affected  smile,  but  which  speedily  resolved 
itself  into  a  painful  grin — painful  to  others,  as  it 
evidently  was  to  herself,  for  it  made  one's  very 
jaws  ache  to  watch  her  spasmodic  efforts  to  keep 
her  mouth  "  in  position,"  seeing  that  whatever  she 

204 


On  Ballad -Singing 

chanced  to  be  pouring  forth — -words  of  tenderest 
love,  of  direst  hate,  or  of  agonising  jealousy — the 
grin  was  ever  the  same  !  No  ;  let  us  have  no 
tricks,  no  affectations,  no  grimaces  !  1  was  cured 
of  *'  making  faces  "  by  my  singing-master,  who 
one  day,  in  the  midst  of  my  song,  hurriedly 
placed  a  mirror  before  me,  and  I  caught  myself 
looking  so  excruciatingly  absurd,  so  painfully 
ugly,  that  ever  afterwards  any  good  or  bad  looks 
I  possessed  (at  all  events  during  my  vocal  efforts) 
had  the  merit  of  being  natural. 

Sing  as  you  really  feel  at  the  moment,  and  do 
not  "  try  to  feel  what  you  sing,"  as  so  many 
well-meaning  teachers  conjure  you  to  do.  "  Feel- 
ing "  will  never  come  till  it  does  so  naturally, 
and  without  trying  ;  and  do  believe  me  that  all 
travailU  feeling  is,  like  some  old  lady's  wig  in  one 
of  Dickens'  inimitable  stories,  "  such  a  glaring 
deception  that  it  ceases  to  be  one,  and  takes 
nobody  in." 

Finally,  dare  I  offer  one  hint  (almost  amount- 
ing to  a  solemn  warning)  to  some  mature 
amateurs  ?  I  have  humbly  endeavoured,  as  far  as 
my  feeble  lights  shine,  to  teach  young  performers 

how  to  sing  ;  and   now  my  anxiety   is   to   teach 

2oq 


Miscellanies 

old  ones,  or  nearly  old  ones,  how  not  to  sing  ;  for 

I  know  no  more  sorry  sight  or  sound  than  that 

of  a  poor  lady  with  a  cracked  voice,  or  one  who 

will  not  allow  that  her  voice  has  gone  away  and 

left  her. 

To  these  aged  sufferers,  of  whom  I  am  one,  I 

would  say,  kindly  but  firmly,  "  Dear  Mrs.  Vorbei, 

dear  sister,  be  persuaded  by  me,  and  never  sing 

publicly  again,  no,  not  even  en   -petite  comiti^   for 

your  voice  is,  speaking  honestly,  cracked — or,  at 

best,  very  uncertain — and  disposed  to  play  heartless 

pranks  upon  you  ;  for  when  you  open  your  mouth 

to  sing,  curious  husky  noises,  over  which  you  have 

no  control,  issue  from   your  lips,  distressing  your 

hearers    much    and  yourself   more,    for    they — 

your  hearers  (the  kind   ones) — assure  you   what 

you  know   is  false — i.e.^   that  your  voice   is   "as 

lovely  as  ever  " — while  the  vulgar  herd  laughs,  not 

discerning  that,  to  you,  those  husky  sounds  are 

real  and  literal  larmes  dans  la  voix ;  for  no  one  but 

the  sufferer  knows  the  bereavement  it  is  when  one's 

voice  is  dead  !     No,  dear  lady,  have  the  courage  to 

confess  yourself  passee,  and  sing  only  when  you  are 

alone,  or  perchance  with  some  close  friend  (if  you 

have  one  you    are  not  so  much  to  be  pitied  as 

206 


On  Ballad -Singing 

some)  who  remembers  what  your  voice  was  once,  and 
who  prefers  even  its  sad  ghost — so  suggestive  of  the 
past — to  the  many  discords  (I  speak  advisedly) 
called  "  music  "  of  the  present. 

Ah  1    Tempo  passage,  perche  non  ritorne  ! 


207 


IV 
A   NOBLE   LIFE 

IN  MEMORIAM 

Mercy  I  ask'd, 
Mercy  I  found. 

W.  Camden. 

It  has  often  been  a  source  of  surprise  and  pain  to 
me  to  notice  how  quickly,  nay,  entirely  at  times, 
the  memory  of  some  good,  noble  man  or  woman 
passes — flits  away — and  merging  into  the  shadows 
of  the  past  hardly  leaves  any  impress  on  the 
shifting  sand-shores  of  Time  !  Nay,  at  times 
their  very  names  are  forgotten,  and  oh  !  so  soon. 
I  am  not,  of  course,  alluding  to  "  crowned 
heads,"  or  to  "  political  characters,"  for  they  of 
necessity  become  landmarks,  but  I  am  thinking  of 
humble  individuals  who,  during  their  sojourn 
here  below,  have  only  been  benefactors  to  their 
fellow  creatures,   or,   may  be,  have  only  devoted 

zo8 


A  Noble  Life 

themselves,  and  all  they  had,  or  were,  to  doing 
good.  Then,  some  day,  I  or  some  equally  humble 
person  may  start  in  hopes  of  finding  these  indi- 
viduals, and  lo  !  their  homes  are  there,  but  they 
are  not ! 

As  I  write  this,  I  am  especially  referring,  in  my 
own  mind,  to  a  dear,  holy,  unselfish  woman,  a 
Jewess  by  birth.  *'  Oh  !  "  I  hear  my  readers  say. 
"  Yes,"  I  answer  ;  "  she  was  a  Jewess,  one  of  God's 
chosen  people,  and  a  Christian  as  well,  and  in  every 
sense  of  the  word ;  indeed,  one  of  God's  most 
holy  saints." 

I  think  that  one  of  the  greatest  privileges  of  my 
life  has  been  that  she  should  have  used  me  as  a 
help,  and  as  one  of  her  most  beloved  friends. 

Still,  as  I  remarked  above,  although  she  slaved, 
wept,  and  died  in  Brighton  not  twenty-five  years 
ago,  her  name  of  Fanny  Murray  Vicars  is  little 
more  now  than  "  Solomon's  misty  cloud,  quickly 
dispersing  beneath  the  beams  of  the  deep  noon-day 
sun. 

Mrs.  Vicars  has  been  dead  many  years.  She  was 
the  head  and  the  sole  originator  of  that  touching 
institution,  "The  Brighton  Home  for  Female 
Penitents.'* 

209  o 


Miscellanies 

She  was  the  daughter  (there  were  several)  of  a 
well-known  and  respected  rabbi.  He  was  a 
rich  and  a  good  man,  but  was  never  converted  to 
Christianity-  He  loved  his  daughter  Fanny,  and 
left  her  a  large  sum  of  money,  which  she  gave  up 
entirely  to  Christ  and  her  Christian  work,  as  far  as 
was  in  her  power,  for  of  course  her  change  of 
faith  made  great  difficulties.  In  the  end,  however, 
Fanny  was  the  means  of  converting  her  mother 
and  all  the  rest  of  her  family  to  Christianity.  She 
was  also  the  happy  means  of  bringing  the  work  she 
loved  so  well  before  our  dear  Queen  Victoria's 
excellent  daughter,  the  late  Duchess  Alice  of 
Hesse,  whose  great  wish  was  to  build  a  Home  on 
the  same  principles  at  Darmstadt.  But  of  this 
hereafter. 

No  one,  after  seeing  Mrs.  Vicars,  could  ever 
forget  her.  She  was  very  far  from  handsome.  Her 
type  was  very  Jewish.  She  had  dark,  sparkling 
eyes,  dark  hair,  and  beautiful  hands  and  feet. 
Her  manner  was  winning  in  the  extreme.  Her 
voice  was  eager,  and  attuned  to  the  touching 
minor  tones  of  sympathy.  She  had  a  great  sense 
of  the  ridiculous,  and  an  infectious  laugh,  which 
made  its  way  (probably  a  dessein)  into  the  very 

2IO 


A  Noble  Life 

hearts  of  the  poor  penitents,  filling  them  for  the 
moment  with  cheerfulness,  and  for  the  moment 
casting  out  the  brooding  demon  of  utter,  hopeless 
condemnation  that  so  often  (Mrs.  Vicars  told  me) 
embitters  that  especial  class  of  sinner  more  than  any 
other,  delivering  them  over  to  that  gloom  of  despair, 
that  real  "  darkness  that  may  be  felt." 

As  Mrs.  Vicars  dilated  upon  the  interest  of  her 
work  one  literally  forgot  its  unsavouriness,  and  one 
only  remembered  that  here  was  a  woman  held  up 
by  angels — the  angels  of  mercy,  pity,  and  forgive- 
ness. But,  all  the  same,  at  times  I  knew  her  well 
enough  to  be  aware  of  and  to  appreciate  fully  her 
struggle  to  sustain  the  cheerful  front  she  invariably 
presented  to  strangers. 

"  My  dear,"  she  said,  "  you  see  my  poor  girls' 
love  for  me  and  for  the  Home.  Well,  if  I  were 
not  to  call  this  their  home  and  me  their  mother 
we  could  not  get  on.  For,  oh  !  the  difficulties 
of  the  different  girls  !  They  are  not  the  machines 
they  appear — no  more  am  I !  Look  at  their  want 
of  education — that  is  bad ;  but  look  again  at  some 
of  them  who  have  education — that  is  worse  ! 
Some  of  them  are  grossly  ignorant  and  idiotic  ; 
the    others  have  had  evil    and    gross  educations 


21  I 


Miscellanies 

which  to  them  have  become  second  natures.  But, 
dear  friend,  I  can  get  over  that  sometimes,  but 
what  I  suffer  from  is  the  devil  of  disbelief  t]\2it 
whispers  in  my  ear  that  my  health  is  going,  that 
I  shall  soon  die.  And  then  look  at  my  lost  time ! 
What  will  become  of  my  girls  } — of  my  work .? — 
the  Home,  &c. }  Yes,  that  I  must  die  like  every 
one  else,  and  perhaps  sooner  ;  that  then  a  step- 
mother will  take  my  place  in  the  form  of  a 
committee ;  in  fact,  '  a  king  will  arise  that  knows 
not  Joseph ' — i.e.^  the  girls.  But  then,"  I  re- 
member she  said  to  me,  "  I  feel  I  am  low,  mean, 
contemptible,  and  I  call  out  to  the  devil,  '  Get 
out !  No  love-work  done  for  Christ  can  fail ! ' 
and  then,  my  dear,  I  get  better  !  " 

Oh  !  how  her  words  reverberated  in  my  ears 
years  after,  when  I  went  with  a  lady  to  see  the 
Home  under  its  "  stepmother,"  the  committee. 
Kind  and  stately  matrons  were  there  to  receive 
me — to  "  show  me  over  "  ;  but — they  "  knew  not 
Joseph."  I  felt  impelled — bad  taste,  no  doubt — 
to  mention  my  dear  friend's  name.  My  words 
were  received  with  civil,  gentle  surprise  ;  but  one 
kind  lady  said,  "  Oh,  yes,  I  remember  the  name 
now.     She  it  was  who  began  the  work." 


212 


A   Noble  Life 

Oh  !  indeed  she  did,  and  often  she  told  me 
ho-w  she  began  the  work,  and  a  true  miracle  it 
seemed  to  me, 

I  am  afraid  I  may  have  put  off  till  too  long 
the  story  I  have  to  tell  of  Mrs.  Vicars,  so  I  will 
set  to  work  at  once. 

Mrs.  Murray  Vicars'  unmarried  name  was 
Phillips.  Her  father  was,  as  I  said  before,  a  well- 
known,  respected,  and  rich  rabbi.  He  had  a 
large  family.  My  dear  friend  was  born  in  1817  ; 
she,  therefore,  was  thirteen  years  older  than 
myself.  Mr.  Phillips  was  a  good  Jew  and  a  good 
man,  and  my  dear  friend  used  to  say  proudly  that 
she  could  never  call  to  mind  her  father  having 
said  or  done  anything  contrary  to  his  belief  in 
the  Old  Testament.  Of  course,  he  "  knew  not 
Christ,"  but  he  was  most  particular  in  his  re- 
ligion, and  kept  a  little  Christian  maid  to  perform 
necessary  household  functions  on  the  Sabbath, 
which  would  not  be  permitted  to  a  Jew.  This 
same  little  maid  was  the  destined  means  of  Mrs. 
Vicars'  conversion.  It  occurred  thus.  This  be- 
loved father  and  husband,  so  respected  by  his 
family  as  the  one  being  on  earth  who  never  did 
a  wrong  thing,   was  taken   very  ill  in   London. 

213 


Miscellanies 

1  know  not  how  long  he  was  laid  up,  but  one  day 
his  poor  wife  came  from  London  to  Hampstead, 
where  a  country  house  had  been  taken  for  the 
children,  and  they  having  been  told  that  their 
father  was  hopelessly  ill — in  fact,  dying — their 
mother  also  added  that  whenever  the  children 
were  sent  for,  for  him  to  see  them,  they  were  on 
no  account  to  tell  him  how  ill  he  was,  as  the 
doctors  said  "  such  a  fright  might  kill  him."  The 
poor  lady  was  in  the  deepest  grief,  and  soon  left 
the  children  again,  in  order  to  return  to  her 
dying  husband. 

When  the  mother  had  gone  back  to  London, 
Fanny  and  her  sister  Eve  kept  whispering  together, 
and  Fanny  said,  "  I  cannot  see  why  my  good 
father  should  not  be  told  he  is  dying ;  we  all 
know  what  a  good  man  he  is,  so  why  should  he 
be  afraid  to  die  ?  All  good  Christians  are  not 
afraid."  She  thought  long  and  anxiously  over 
this  question,  and  then  at  last  she  exclaimed, 
"  1  know  what  I  shall  do  ;  I  shall  get  the  Christian 
maid  to  procure  me  a  New  Testament,  and  we 
can  look  it  over  privately,  and  find  out  why  the 
Christians  don't  fear  death."  So  she  and  her 
sister    Eve    coaxed    the    maid,  and    after    some 

214 


A  Noble  Life 

difficulty  got  her  to  lend  them  the  coveted  book. 
"  And  then,"  Mrs.  Vicars  added  as  she  told  me, 
"  we  went  out  into  the  fields,  sat  ourselves  down 
under  a  hedge,  and  opened  the  prohibited  volume." 
Mrs.  Vicars   continued,    "  We  read    eagerly  and 
long,  and  when  we  came  to    compare  the   New 
Testament    accounts    of    the    Lord's    birth    and 
death  with  the  53rd  chapter  of  Isaiah  and  other 
parts   of   the  Old  Testament,  our  eyes  were  in- 
stantaneously opened,    and    we    then    and    there 
believed  !     A   veil    seemed   torn   from  our  eyes, 
and  we  saw  Jesus  !     Like  the  jailor  of  Philippi, 
our    conversion,   I    repeat,  was    sudden    and    in- 
stantaneous.      We     rose    from    our    seats    and 
entered  the  house  new  creatures — Christians  !  " 

After  this  event,  however,  Fanny  was  not  happy, 
for  with  that  fine,  open,  generous  nature  which 
afterwards  so  distinguished  her,  she  felt  she  must 
"confess  Christ,"  and  not  be  ashamed  of  One 
who  had  gone  through  such  suffering  and  had 
died  for  her  sake.  Still,  as  was  but  natural, 
she  feared  the  consequences  which  she  knew  must 
inevitably  follow.  And  besides,  how  was  she  to 
make  her  confession  ? 

The  opportunity  was   given  her    sooner   than 

21s 


Miscellanies 

she  expected.  Her  father  died.  He  had  been 
a  wealthy  man,  as  well  as  a  good  and  justly 
respected  one,  and  all  his  friends  of  his  own  faith, 
as  well  as  many  outside  acquaintances,  were  anxious 
to  hear  how  he  had  disposed  of  his  money.  They 
were  not  left  long  in  doubt,  for  a  week  or  so  after 
his  decease  it  was  considered  necessary  that  his 
widow  and  two  daughters  should  (for  the  purpose 
of  identification)  make  their  appearance  in  a  court 
of  law.  (I  apologise  if  my  legal  terms  are  not 
as  correct  as  they  should  be.  But  I  am  relating 
all  this  from  memory,  and  fear  my  expressions 
may  be  faulty,  although  they  are,  as  far  as  I  can 
remember,  true,  and  strictly  according  to  Mrs. 
Vicars'  own  narrative.)  The  carriage  was  accord- 
ingly ordered  one  day,  and  the  mother  and 
daughters  repaired  to  the  court.  When  they 
arrived  they  had  to  wait  a  little,  as  another  case 
was  in  hearing,  and  during  those  few  minutes, 
Fanny,  who  had  never  before  seen  anything  of 
the  kind,  was  deeply  interested.  She  noticed 
also,  with  a  quickening  pulse,  that  when  the 
witnesses  were  sworn  a  different  book  was  pre- 
sented to  the  Christians  to  that  upon  which  the 
Jewish  witnesses  took  their   oath,  and  intuitively 

216 


A  Noble  Life 

she  comprehended.  "The  Old  and  the  New 
Testaments,"  she  whispered  to  herself.  "  And 
now's  my  time.  For  the  court  being  packed 
with  Jews  my  confession  of  Christ  will  be 
thorough.  And  I  will  confess  Him,  come  what 
may  ! 

Fanny's  mother  was  sworn,  and  the  individual 
who  held  the  book  approached  the  girl. 

"  I  felt  rather  faint,"  she  told  me,  "  but  when  I 
heard  him  desire  me  to  swear  to  '  the  truth — 
all  the  truth — and  nothing  but  the  truth,'  I 
braced  myself  up  and  proudly  put  out  my  hand, 
and  while  pushing  the  Old  Testament  aside,  I 
said  loudly,  so  that  all  present  should  hear, 
'  Give  me  the  New  Testament,  for  I  believe  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ./ '" 

In  repeating  this  story,  she  declared  that  as 
she  spoke  an  electric  shock  seemed  to  strike 
through  the  assembled  crowd,  and  a  terrible  scene 
of  anger  and  confusion  ensued,  which  so  terrified 
the  girl  that  she  never  could  quite  call  to  mind 
what  really  took  place.  The  assembled  Jews 
called  her  "  an  apostate,"  and  were  so  disposed 
to  be  violent  that  the  police  had  to  be  called  in, 
and  they  rescued   her  by   force,   but  not  before 

217 


Miscellanies 

her  clothes  were  torn  and  she,  personally,  had  been 
roughly  handled. 

"  I  got  home  somehow,"  she  said,  *'  I  never 
quite  knew  how ;  but  afterwards  they  expelled 
me  from  home,  and  my  family  mourned  for  me 
for  a  year^  as  being  dead  to  them."  Mrs.  Vicars 
never  cared  to  dilate  much  on  this  part  of  her 
history,  and,  of  course,  I  could  not  press  her. 
But  she  always  rejoiced  over  the  fact  that  after- 
wards, through  God's  great  mercy,  all,  or  at  all 
events  the  most  part,  of  her  family  became 
Christians  also.  She  herself  was  baptized  at 
Christ  Church,  Maida  Hill,  by  the  Rev.  Daniel 
Moore  in  1841.  She  became  one  of  that  gentle- 
man's district  visitors,  and  taught  in  his  Sunday 
school.  In  the  year  1 844  she  married  the  Rev. 
Murray  Vicars,  and  went  out  with  him  to  Bagdad 
on  missionary  work,  where  her  husband's  labours 
were  blessed,  being,  no  doubt,  helped  on  by  his 
energetic  and  warm-hearted  wife. 

The  Rev.  Murray  Vicars  died  in  18  51,  and  his 
widow  lived  for  some  time  afterwards  with  a 
sister  of  hers ;  then  she  proceeded  to  Brighton  on 
a  visit,  to  see  a  friend  who  lived  there  in  delicate 
health,  and  it  was  at  her  house  that  she  first  met 

218 


A  Noble  Life 

the  Rev.  G.  Wagner,  cousin  to  the  much  re- 
spected Arthur  Wagner,  but  diametrically  opposite 
to  him  in  his  religious  views.  It  was  some  years 
after  all  this  that  the  great  blessing  and  benefit  of 
Mrs.  Vicars'  friendship  was  bestowed  upon  me. 
She  was  now  almost  a  middle-aged,  though 
wonderfully  active,  woman,  upon  whose  serious 
face  one  could  trace  the  indelible  lines  of  anxiety 
and  care.  But  her  personal  charm  was  great  ;  she 
had  a  kindly  voice  and  tender  dark  eyes  (so  quick 
to  see,  and  yet  with  such  quick  readiness  to  "  use 
her  eyelids,"  when  necessary,  instead  of  her  eyes). 
This  expression  I  often  quote,  having  originally 
heard  it  from  the  late  Rev.  J.  Vaughan. 

As  I  write,  the  dear  lady's  whole  personality 
comes  up  before  me  so  vividly,  and  I  feel  now, 
as  I  used  to  do  then,  no  surprise  at  the  wonderful 
influence  she  wielded  over  all  those  whom  she 
wished  to  propitiate.  Then  there  was  her  gentle 
laugh  (which  I  mentioned  before),  so  "  infectious," 
and  which  she  knew  so  well  how  to  use.  I  re- 
member her  once  saying  to  me,  "  My  dear,  God 
in  His  loving-kindness  has  bestowed  upon  me  a 
very  strong  sense   of  the   ridiculous,  and  no  one 

knows  how  this  gift  (for  I   can   call  it  nothing 

219 


Miscellanies 

short  of  a  '  gift '  in  my  case)  has  often  and  often 
helped  the  '  lame  dog  over  the  stile.'  " 

I  must  now,  however,  relate,  in  as  nearly  her 
own  wotds  as  possible,  what  was  the  beginning  of  that 
'*  Home  "  which  flourished  under  her  care  for  so 
many  years,  becoming  a  blessing  to  wretched  out- 
casts, who  would  without  it  have  probably  "  gone 
under  "  both  here  and  hereafter.  She  and  I  were 
sitting  together  one  day,  and  she  said,  "  Did  I 
ever  tell  you  what  was  the  beginning  of  the 
'  Home  ' }  No  }  Well  listen.  I  was  one  day 
feeling  very  depressed,  thinking  of  my  husband, 
and  the  words  sprang  up  in  my  mind,  '  No  man 
careth  for  my  soul,'  and  I  began  to  weep.  *This 
won't  do,'  I  thought,  '  I  will  go  out  to  change 
my  thoughts.'  I  must  tell  you  that  at  that 
time  I  used  to  take  long,  solitary  evening 
walks,  never  noticing  much  where  I  went  or 
whom  I  met. 

"  Well,  this  night  I  found  myself  seated  on  a 
seat  on  the  beach,  on  that  part  of  the  esplanade 
nearest  the  sea.  I  liked  hearing  the  waves,  and 
also  the  solitude  of  the  place,  which  was  very 
different  then  to  what  it  is  now.  There  were  no 
bright  lamps  then,  and  it  was  a  very  dark  misty 


220 


A  Noble  Life 

night.  The  place,  I  afterwards  found  out,  was 
invariably  haunted  by  the  very  lowest  of  the  low 
class  of  both  men  and  women  after  a  certain  hour. 
In  my  sad  mood,  however,  I  did  not  notice  this, 
but  I  sat  on,  only  listening  to  the  waves. 

"  Soon,  however,  m  the  '  near  distance,'  I  made 
out  three  figures  coming  towards  where  I  was 
sitting — two  men  and  a  woman.  They  evidently 
did  not  see  me,  as  I  was  dressed  in  black  and  was 
sitting  on  the  dark  bench,  no  doubt  enveloped 
entirely  in  the  mist.  The  men  were  speaking,  and 
as  far  as  I  could  see  they  looked  like  two  working 
men,  while  the  woman  was  unmistakably  one  of 
those  unfortunates  whose  very  existence  some 
people  think  should  be  ignored.  The  night  was 
still,  their  voices  loud,  so  that  I  was  forced,  though 
unwillingly,  to  hear  their  foul  conversation,  and, 
trembling  and  disgusted,  I  became  the  witness  to 
a  shameful  bargain,  struck  between  the  woman 
and  one  of  the  men. 

"  I  listened  a  moment  longer,  as  they  still  had 
not  seen  me,  and  then  my  mind  was  made  up. 

"  1  rose  quietly  from  the  seat,  and  approaching 
the  poor  woman,  who  seemed  much  startled  at  my 
appearance,  1    put  my  hand   on    her  arm,    '  Tou 


221 


Miscellanies 

are  never  going  to  sell  your  soul?''  I  said  to 
her.  Recovering  herself,  the  woman  answered 
quickly  and  almost  savagely,  '  And  what  if  you 
are  starving  ? ' 

"  '  For  God's  blessed  sake  come  home  with  me,' 
I  said.  '  I  will  give  you  a  supper  and  a  bed.' 
The  woman  demurred  and  seemed  frightened — 
long  afterwards  she  told  me  she  thought  I  was  a 
spirit  appearing  to  her  through  the  mist — while  the 
men  began  to  be  abusive  and  violent,  but  taking 
no  notice  of  them,  I  held  on  to  the  woman's  arm. 
'  Oh  !  do  come  ! '  I  said,  '  for  God  Almighty's 
sake  ! '  And  she  did  come.  I  took  her  to  my 
lodgings,  and  after  feeding  her  I  got  her  to  tell 
me  her  story.  It  was,  alas  !  a  very  common  one, 
beginning  in  folly  and  ending  in  sin  ;  then  came 
the  constant  fall,  lower  and  lower,  until  finally 
she  landed  in  the  very  abyss  of  degradation  and 
starvation. 

^,  *' '  Stay  with  me  to-night,'  I  pleaded  with  her, 
and  I  gave  her  my  own  bed,  which  seemed  to 
touch  her  more  than  anything,  lying  myself  on 
a  mattress  on  the  floor.  I  kept  her  in  all  the  next 
day — would  not  let  her  go  out.  I  dressed  her  in 
some  of  my  own   clothes,  and  sent  for  my  kind 


222 


A   Noble  Life 

friend  the  Rev.  George  Wagner  to  come  and  speak 
to  her.  He  argued  with  her  gently  and  lovingly, 
and  finally  got  her  to  promise  to  stay  for  a  while 
and  do  some  work  for  me  in  the  house.  I 
kept  her  with  me  for  some  days  and  nights,  and 
finally,  to  make  a  long  story  short,  her  heart 
became  touched,  and  she  so  penitent,  so  active  in 
the  housework,  that  I  made  her  my  waiting-maid. 
God  had  blessed  the  means  and  the  words  of  Mr. 
Wagner,  and  she  became  amenable  and  deeply 
impressed  by  God's  love  for  her — a  sinner — and 
still  further  with  the  fact  that  He  would  not  for- 
sake or  scorn  her  as  the  world  would  do. 

*'  I  kept  her  thus  for  a  few  weeks  ;  and  one  day 
she  came  to  me  and  said,  '  Did  not  I  think  that 
as  God  had  permitted  her  to  be  rescued,  she 
ought  to  go  out  of  a  night  and  try  to  bring  in 
other  poor  women,  her  companions  in  sin  ^ '  She 
did  so,  and  I  went  with  her.  Some  of  the  women 
laughed  at  me  and  at  her,  some  insulted  us,  but 
three  or  four  hearkened  and  came  with  us.  So  I 
had  to  take  a  room  for  them,  and  thai  was  the 
beginning  of  the  Home. 

"  The  woman  who  was  first  rescued  worked 
faithfully  with  me  for  years ;  became  one  of  my 

223 


Miscellanies 

most  trusted  matrons  at  the  Home,  and  died 
there,  having  been  the  means  of  good  to  many 
miserable  desperate  women." 

For  years  Mrs.  Vicars  worked  indefatigably,  and 
her  whole  life  was  one  of  self-sacrifice  in  every  par- 
ticular; but,  to  my  mind,  the  greatest  instance  of  her 
self-abnegation,  and  one  that  should  not  pass  unre- 
corded, was,  that  the  good  clergyman  who  helped 
her  in  her  arduous  work,  who  stood  by  her  day  by 
day,  an  appreciative  witness  of  her  constant  and 
unselfish  devotion  to  the  poor  castaways — a  devo- 
tion only  second  to  her  love  for  the  Redeemer — 
became  deeply  attached  to  her  and  asked  her  to 
be  his  wife.  He  loved  her,  and  she  most  truly 
loved  him,  and  at  first  gave  her  happy  consent. 
"  But,"  she  said  to  me  while  relating  this  part  of 
the  story,  "  upon  mature  reflection,  I  saw  clearly 
that  if  I  were  to  become  a  wife,  I  should  no  longer 
work  as  completely  for  my  girls  and  with  that 
single  eye  which  heretofore  had  guided  me. 
No !  I  should  naturally  care  to  please  my 
husband.  I  should  probably  have  children,  and 
then  where  would  be  my  girls  ^  '  No,'  I  said  to 
myself,  '  I  must  give  this  happiness  up  also,  I 
must  give  up  a/I  to  God,  and  "  my  girls  "  must 

224. 


A  Noble  Life 

have  all  I  have — and  am  ;  the  sacrifice  must  be 
entire !  '  " 

Mrs.  Vicars  never  told  me  how  Mr.  Wagner 
took  her  decision  ;  he  must,  anyhow,  have  gone 
on  respecting  and  loving  her  all  the  more,  for 
to  his  dying  day  he  went  on  working  for  and 
with  her,  and  there  never  seemed  to  have  been  a 
hitch  between  this  man  and  woman,  who  gave  up 
all,  as  their  Master  had  done,  to  save  sinners. 
After  once  relating  it,  Mrs.  Vicars  never  men- 
tioned this  episode  to  me  again,  and  after  Mr. 
Wagner's  death,  which  took  place  abroad,  to  her 
great  grief,  she  worked  on  for  years  alone.  Then 
it  pleased  God  to  weaken  her  sight.  I  had  the 
privilege,  for  some  months,  of  writing  her  letters, 
and  many  were  the  interesting  and  extraordinary 
stories  I  heard  from  her  lips,  although  she  never 
in  any  instance  gave  up  a  single  name. 

One  morning  I  remember  meeting  her  on  the 
esplanade,  in  a  bath  chair,  a  form  of  locomotion 
which  she  was  forced  to  adopt  in  consequence  ot 
her  failing  sight  and  of,  alas  !  her  general  health. 
She  seemed  depressed,  and  told  me  that  the 
"  Home  "  expenses  were  unusually  large,  and  had, 
of  course,  to  be  met;  and  she  added,  "she  really 

225  p 


Miscellanies 

did  not  know  where  the  money  would  come 
from,"  but  that  it  would  come,  she  never  really 
doubted  for  one  moment  !  Still,  I  had  never 
seen  her  so  despondent  before,  and  it  worried  me 
greatly  to  hear  her  ejaculating,  "  My  girls  !  my 
poor  girls  !  "  Suddenly  she  checked  herself.  "  I 
am  wrong,"  she  said,  "  for  God  has  the  money, 
if  He  sees  fit  to  give  it  to  me."  Then  she  told 
me  the  sum  she  required — a  very  large  one  (some 
hundreds) ;  and   when  she  mentioned  it  to  me  as 

" hundreds,"    she   added  comically,    "  and 

three  and  fourpence  !  and  where  is  the  three  and 
fourpence  to  come  from }  I  don't  know,  do 
you .''  "  She  laughed,  although  evidently  ill  at 
ease,  and  I  had,  unfortunately,  to  leave  her  then  ; 
but  the  next  day  I  went  out  again  and  met  her 
at  the  same  spot.     She  was  looking  radiant. 

"  I've  got  it  !  "  she  exclaimed. 

"  Got  what  f  \  said  stupidly. 

*'  Why,  the  three  and  fourpence  of  course ! 
And  where  from,  do  you  suppose  ^  Why — from 
China^  and  from  a  man  I  don't  know,  and  that  I 
never  heard  of  !  " 

China,  in  those  days,  was  not  next  door  (!)  as  it 
almost  appears  to  be  now.     At  that  time  it  was  a 


22{ 


A  Noble  Life 

land  of  mystery  ;  and  that  any  money,  for  "  Mrs. 
Vicars'  Home,"  should  have  come  from  China 
seemed  little  less  than  miraculous.  She  told  me 
*'  a  good  man  in  China  "  had  come  across  a  small 
book  entitled  "Work  Among  the  Lost" — been 
deeply  interested  in  it,  and  had  felt  impelled  to 
send  her  almost  the  exact  sum  she  had  been 
pining  for. 

(This  book  had  been  compiled  from  Mrs. 
Vicars'  own  notes,  and  published  by  a  lady,  once 
a  great  friend.  It  was,  however,  afterwards 
withdrawn.) 

In  talking  over  this  happy  experience  of  obtain- 
ing the  money  from  China,  Mrs.  Vicars  said  to 
me,  "  Ah !  I  did  not  deserve  such  a  mark  of  love, 
for  in  my  anxiety  I  had  almost  doubted  God's  will 
to  save ;  and  it  is  not  the  first  time,  after  all,  I 
had  been  helped  in  an  extremity  !  " 

The  great  difficulty  Mrs.  Vicars  had  often  to 
contend  against  was  that  of  "  getting  at  "  some 
of  the  wretched  young  girls,  whose  relations 
would  come  to  her  for  help,  to  get  their 
daughter,  or  their  sister,  out  of  the  horrible 
haunts  and  dens  of  sin,  always    open   to  receive 

unwary  girls,    and    in    which    the    inmates  were. 

227 


Miscellanies 

quite  as  securely  confined  as  were  ever  convicts  in 
a  prison.  When  Mrs.  Vicars  went  on  these 
quests  she  went  alone;  and  she  invariably  refused 
(when  urged,  and  even  warned  to  do  so)  to  take 
a  policeman  with  her.  "  No  !  no  ! "  she  would 
say,  "  that  would  make  them  look  upon  me  at 
once  as  an  enemy !  "  and  many  were  the  escapes 
she  had  from  real  danger — such  as  being  roughly 
handled  and  "  hustled." 

She  related  to  me  one  most  touchingly  interest- 
ing instance,  and  because  it  had  a  happy  ending  I 
must  set  it  down  here. 

One  of  the  girls,  who  had  been  for  some  time 
an  inmate  of  the  Home,  and  who  was  considered 
a  most  hopeful  case,  being  in  very  delicate  health 
and  very  attentive  to  the  religious  teaching  she 
received — ran  away  !  She  had  climbed  over  the 
wall,  taking  with  her,  of  course,  all  her  nice 
"  Home  "  clothes.  This  was  a  terrible  blow  to 
Mrs.  Vicars,  one  which  very  rarely  (although  it 
had  now  and  then  occurred  before)  befell  her. 
The  girl  kept  away  for  some  time,  and  Mrs.  Vicars 
began  to  fear  the  runaway  would  never  be  heard  of 
again.  Unlike  most  establishments  (I  believe)  of 
the   kind,   Mrs.  Vicars  used  to  receive  runaways 

228 


A  Noble  Life 

back  once  or  even  twice,  if  she  considered  it  a 
hopeful  case.  One  day,  however,  a  penitent 
letter  arrived  from  the  wretched  unfortunate, 
giving  her  address,  saying  she  was  staying  at  one 
of  the  dens  of  infamy  in  the  town,  but  that  she 
must  see  Mrs.  Vicars  as  she  was  dying.  She  gave 
her  address,  and  said  that  the  "  mother  "  (!)  re- 
fused to  let  her  write  to  Mrs.  Vicars  or  leave  the 
house  in  which  she  was  staying,  that  her  shoes 
and  clothes  had  been  taken  away  from  her  (she 
being  in  bed),  and  that  thus  she  was  prevented 
from  going  back  to  the  Home  !  She  added  that 
she  had  coaxed  one  of  the  girls  to  post  her  letter 
to  Mrs.  Vicars,  although  she  had  no  stamp.  She 
ended  by  writing,  "  Oh  !  pray — pray  come  !  " 

Mrs.  Vicars  instantly  started,  and  getting  some- 
where near  the  address  (which  she  did  not  know), 
she  entered  a  small  "  general "  shop,  and  seeing  a 
man  behind  the  counter,  asked  him  if  he  could 
guide  her,  giving  him  the  written  address. 

The  man  stared,  first  at  the  paper,  then  at 
Mrs.  Vicars,  and  said  finally  : 

"  You  are  never  going  there,  madam,  and 
aione  r 

Mrs.     Vicars    answered    that    such     was    her 

229 


Miscellanies 

intention,  and  that,  moreover,  no  time  was  to  be 
lost. 

"Then,  madam,"  the  man  answered,  **  I  guess 
who  you  are." 

*'  Then,"  answered  Mrs.  Vicars,  "  if  you  really 
are  a  friend,  let  us,  first  of  all,  pray  about  it,  that 
God  will  bless  my  undertaking,  and  that  I  may 
find  the  child." 

They  did  so,  both  kneeling  down  in  an  inner 
room,  and  then  she  started,  following  the  shop- 
man's directions. 

it  was  up  a  court,  or  rather  many  courts  and 
narrow  streets,  and  many  astonished-looking  men 
and  women  stood  at  their  doors  looking  at  the 
strange  lady  as  she  passed,  but  offering  no  insults. 
When  she  came  to  the  door  she  was  seeking,  she 
knocked  and  rang,  and  a  rather  alarming-looking 
man  appeared  in  answer,  and  asked  what  she 
wanted. 

"  May  I  see  the  lady  of  the  house  ? "  Mrs. 
Vicars  said.  Her  heart  beat  fast,  but  she  showed 
no  fear ;  although  the  man's  manner  was  by  no 
means  reassuring.  He  led  her  into  a  small  but 
tidy  room  on  the  ground  floor,  and  then  he  asked 

her  name. 

230 


A  Noble  Life 

She  did  not  give  it,  feeling  convinced  that  had 
she  done  so — her  name  was  so  well  known — she 
would  have  been  turned  away.  So  she  said,  "  If 
you  will  call  the  lady  of  the  house  I  will  give 
her  my  name  at  once."  The  man  then  began  to 
swear,  and  said  she  came  from  the  police. 

Mrs.  Vicars  assured  him  calmly  but  firmly  that 
she  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  police  or  with  any 
one  of  the  kind,  but  that  a  friend  of  hers  was 
lodging  in  the  house  who  was  very  ill,  and  that 
she  was  anxious  to  see  her. 

The  man  looked  very  sulky  but  left  the  room, 
and  Mrs.  Vicars  heard  him  call  out,  "  Mother, 
you're  wanted." 

Then  there  was  an  answer  in  a  woman's  voice, 
and  a  short,  whispered  conversation. 

Mrs.  Vicars  meantime  looked  about  the  room, 
taking  in  everything  she  saw,  and  then  a  middle- 
aged  woman  appeared  in  the  doorway,  and  asked 
her  visitor  brusquely  her  name  and  what  she 
wanted. 

Mrs.  Vicars  gave  her  name  (which  the  woman 
knew  of  course),  and  added,  "  You  have  a  sick  girl 

here  called  M J .     May  I  see  her  .?     She 

lived  for  some  time  with  me.      Is  she  very  ill }  " 

231 


Miscellanies 

'*  Too  ill  to  be  bothered  by  you,"  the  woman 
answered  roughly,  at  the  same  time  opening  the 
door  widely,  and  pointing  to  the  way  out  of  the 
house. 

Mrs.  Vicars  took  no  notice  of  the  rudeness  of 
the  woman's  words,  nor  to  her  gestures,  but  said 
gently,  "  Ah,  don't  be  cross.  I  do  so  wish  to  see 
the  girl."  Then  looking  around  the  room  she  said 
pleasantly,  "  You  have  a  nice  little  sitting-room 
here  and  quite  a  library.  May  I  sit  down  for  a 
moment  and  look  at  your  books,  for  I  have  had  a 
long  walk  ? " 

The  woman  gave  a  surly,  unwilling  consent, 
and  then  after  a  few  minutes  said,  *'  And  now 
ma'am,  you  must  go,  for  I  am  very  busy." 

But  Mrs.  Vicars  still  looked  at  the  books,  asking 
— imploring — God  to  teach  her  what  to  do.  Then 
she  said,  "Do  let  me  see  that  poor  child.''  I 
assure  you  if  you  will  let  me  do  so,  I  will  go 
away  if  you  still  wish  it." 

The  woman  looked  irresolute,  and  Mrs.  Vicars 
suddenly  exclaimed,  pointing  to  a  shelf,  "  What  a 
beautiful  Bible  I  see  there,  and  I  am  sure  it  is  an 
old  and  valuable  one.     Will  you  let  me  see  it  ? " 

The  woman  looked  pleased  and  off  her  guard. 

232 


A  Noble  Lite 

"  Ah  !  she  said,  "  that  was  my  mother's  Bible, 
and  her  mother's  before  that.  She  gave  it  me 
when — when — I  left  home." 

She  took  the  book  down,  and  dusting  it,  gave  it 
into  Mrs.  Vicars'  hand,  who  opened  it  purposely 
at  Isaiah  i.  i8,  and  read  out  distinctly  the  words  : 
"Come  now,  and  let  us  reason  together  ;  though 
your  sins  be   as   scarlet,   they  shall  be   white   as 


snow." 


The  woman  began  to  fidget — to  seem  uncom- 
fortable— as  Mrs.  Vicars  went  on  ;  then  suddenly 
Mrs.  Vicars  said,  "  Where  is  your  mother  .^  " 

"  She  is  dead,  ma'am,  worse  luck  !  " 

"  Ah  !  poor  thing  !  " 

"  But  she  was  a  good  woman,"  said  the  land- 
lady fiercely,  on  the  defensive,  and  little  heeding 
the  almost  confession  of  her  own  sin,  which  the 
emphasis  in  these  words  implied. 

"  Ah  !  were  you  with  her  at  the  time  she  died  .f"  " 

The  woman  burst  into  tears,  and  sobbed  out, 
"  No,  I  was  not.     She  lived  miles  and  miles  away, 

in  a  farmhouse  in shire,  and  I  dared  not  go 

to  see  her!     It  had  been  my  home." 

"  Poor,  poor  thing.  And  did  you  wish  very 
much  to  see  her  }  " 

233 


Miscellanies 

"  I  did,  and  I  heard  after  that  she  wished 
much  to  see  me — and  I  never  went." 

Then  Mrs.  Vicars  put  her  arm  round  the 
woman's  shoulders  and  said,  "  What  a  sorrow 
for  her — when  she  was  dying  too  !  Well,  that  poor 
girl  upstairs  looks  on  me  as  her  mother,  and 
wants  to  see  me.  Would  you  have  it  on  your 
conscience  to  give  her  that  pain  ?  Come,  let  me 
go  up." 

This  time  the  woman  did  not  refuse,  but  took 
the  visitor  upstairs,  and  I  think  she  told  me  after- 
wards she  had  little  or  no  further  opposition  from 
the  man.  The  girl  was  wrapped  up  in  a  blanket 
and  carried  back  to  the  Home,  where  she  eventually 
died  peacefully  and  repentantly.  But  the  story 
did  not  end  here.  The  landlady,  at  first  so  fierce 
and  defiant,  became  softened.  She  gave  up  her 
wicked  ways,  her  wicked  house,  and  ended  by  being 
a  religious  and  respected  woman. 

Mrs.  Vicars  told  me  innumerable  and  touching 
anecdotes  of  this  kind,  but  of  course  such  exciting 
work  was  very  fatiguing  both  to  mind  and  body, 
and  in  time  wore  her  out.  Her  mind,  however, 
remained  vigorous  almost  to  the  end,  and  for  a 
long  time  so  did  her  body.    She  worked  up  to  the 

234 


A  Noble  Life 

last ;  but  all  things  wear  out !  When  she  could 
no  longer  walk,  she  drove  and  wrote,  and  when 
her  eyes  became  bad  she  got  others  to  write  for 
her;  but  the  whole  machine  gave  way  in  the  end. 

Some  time,  however,  before  that  end,  and  when 
she  was  quite  able  to  get  about  and  see  to  the  work, 
a  very  good    lady,  who    knew  and   loved   Mrs. 

Vicars  (the  Comtesse  de  N by  name),  came 

and  lived  at  Eastbourne,  and  Mrs.  Vicars  got  a 
letter  from  her  one  day  saying.  Could  she  come 
and  see  her  ?  That  a  great  friend  of  hers  (one  of 
the  Royal  Family)  had  come  to  Eastbourne,  that 
she  had  accidentally  come  across  Mrs.  Vicars' 
book,  "  Work  among  the  Lost,"  which  gave  an 
account  of  the  Brighton  Home,  and  of  Mrs. 
Vicars'  method  of  carrying  it  on. 

The  royal  personage  (who  was  none  other 
than  the  beloved  Princess  Alice,  Grand  Duchess 
of  Hesse-Darmstadt),  it  seemed,  had  long  wished 
to  establish  such  a  home  in  Germany ;  so  she  had 
questioned  the  Countess  closely  concerning  it, 
asked  if  Mrs.  Vicars  was  still  alive,  and  would  it 
be  possible  for  Mrs.  Vicars  to  come  to  Eastbourne 
and  talk  to  her  on  the  subject  ^  Mrs.  Vicars  con- 
sented, went  to  Eastbourne  the  next  day,  the  first 

235 


Miscellanies 

of  many  visits,  and  a  lively  affection  sprang  up 
between  her  and  the  Princess.  Finally  it  was 
arranged  that  one  day  her  Royal  Highness  should 
travel  incognita  to  Brighton  herself  to  see  the 
home,  its  inmates,  its  workrooms,  and  its  laundry, 
so  as  to  initiate  her  into  the  intricacies  and 
mysteries  inseparable  from  the  establishment  of 
such  an  institution  in  Germany. 

The  day  for  the  royal  visit  arrived,  and  for 
many  private  reasons  it  was  thought  desirable  to 
keep  the  event  unknown.  Mrs.  Vicars  drove  to 
the  station  in  a  common  fly,  met  the  Grand 
Duchess  and  her  lady,  and  drove  them  at  first  to 
the  house  of  a  relative  of  Mrs.  Vicars,  who  was 
in  the  secret,  to  give  the  visitors  a  little  rest 
and  refreshment,  and  in  about  an  hour's  time 
Mrs.  Vicars  accompanied  the  Grand  Duchess  to 
the  Home.  "The  girls"  were  not  in  the  least 
aware  of  the  rank  of  their  visitor.  They  were 
accustomed  to  seeing  ladies,  who  came  for 
different  purposes,  and  as  the  Grand  Duchess 
entered  each  apartment,  the  girls  (some  of  them 
a  little  more  than  children)  of  course  all  rose 
and  curtsied,  and  sat  down  again  to  their 
needlework  quietly  and  happily.     They  were  all 

236 


A  Noble  Life 

dressed  in  cotton  gowns,  white  caps,  and  white 
aprons ;  their  hair  neatly  smoothed  back  and 
knotted  behind.  Generally,  I  believe,  in  such  in- 
stitutions the  girls  have  their  hair  cut  off,  but  this 
Mrs.  Vicars  would  not  allow.  "  Let  them  wear 
their  hair,"  she  would  say,  '*  as  God  gave  it  to 
them  as  a  glory.  I  don't  want  them  to  think  them- 
selves convicts  ;  they  are  living  in  a  Home — a 
haven  of  rest."  But  to  return  to  the  Princess's 
visit. 

When  the  Grand  Duchess  saw  these  poor  girls 
(some  of  them  rescued  from  the  very  gutter), 
"  clothed,"  as  it  were,  "  and  in  their  right  minds," 
she  was  so  deeply  affected  she  could  not  keep  back 
her  tears. 

After  she  had  been  over  the  whole  house  she 
felt  tired  (she  was  much  out  of  health),  and 
begged  for  a  cup  of  tea  ;  and  when  she  noticed 
that  in  the  large  tea-room  where  the  girls'  meal 
was  prepared,  a  small  table  was  set  for  the  matrons 
at  the  end  of  the  room  (the  girls  themselves  being 
ranged  each  side  of  a  long  table  placed  down  the 
centre  of  the  apartment),  the  Grand  Duchess  said 
to  Mrs.  Vicars,  "  Do  you  always  have  tea  with  the 
girls,  I  mean  in  the  same  room  ?  " 

237 


Miscellanies 

Mrs.  Vicars  said,  "  Yes,  always  when  I  am 
here  ! " 

"  Oh  !  then,"  said  the  kind  Princess,  "  may  I 
have  tea  there  too  with  the  girls  ?  " 

Mrs.  Vicars,  of  course, agreed  and  was  delighted; 
and  accordingly  she  and  her  august  visitor  sat  side 
by  side  at  the  top  of  the  room.  Grace  was  sung 
by  the  girls  and  a  most  happy  meal  was  enjoyed 
by  all,  Mrs.  Vicars  having  added  some  small 
delicacy  to  the  girls'  table  in  honour  of  the  royal 
visit.  After  tea  Mrs.  Vicars  made  the  girls  sing  a 
little  together  in  parts,  which  they  did  very  sweetly  ; 
then  she  leant  forward  towards  the  Princess  and 
whispered  that  "  she  had  a  very  great  favour  to 
ask  her  Royal  Highness,  and  might  she  make  it  ?  " 
The  Princess  smiled  her  consent,  upon  which 
Mrs.  Vicars  made  the  following  request : 

*'  You  know,  madam,  that  these  poor  girls  have 
not  the  remotest  idea  as  to  your  Royal  Highness's 
identity,  for  the  visit,  according  to  your  wish,  has 
been  kept  a  profound  secret.  Now,  you  have 
no  idea  what  an  untold  pleasure  it  would  afford 
them,  in  their  pleasureless  lives,  nor  do  you 
know  the  impetus  it  would  be  to  them  for  good 
were  they  to  know  that  people  of  your  rank  in 

238 


A  Noble  Life 

life  are  interested  in  their  welfare,  I  have  always 
held  the  Queen  up  to  them  as  a  model  wife  and 
mother ;  now,  if  I  were  to  tell  them  who  you 
are,  and  put  them  on  their  honour  to  keep  the 
secret,  they  would  be  proud  of  being  trusted,  and 
I  feel  sure,  that  at  all  events  for  once,  there  will 
be  an  inviolable  secret  known  to  over  a  hundred 
people — a  real  secret  which  will  never  leave  these 
four  walls  !  May  I  tell  them  ?  Of  course,  if  you 
dislike  the  idea  we  will  think  no  more  about  it." 

The  Princess  Alice  thought  for  a  moment,  and 
then  said,  "  I  will  trust  them." 

Upon  this  Mrs.  Vicars,  who  had,  of  course, 
carried  on  this  conversation  with  the  Grand 
Duchess  in  a  very  low  tone,  rose  from  her  chair, 
and  very  simply  addressed  the  astonished  girls. 

"  Children,"  she  said,  "  can  you  keep  a  secret, 
do  you  think  .^  " 

The  hundred   voices   answered  eagerly,  "  Yes, 


we  can." 


(( 


But,"  said  Mrs.  Vicars,  "  would  you  do  so  ?  " 
"  Yes,"  was  answered  as  with  one  voice. 
"  You  promise  faithfully  ?  " 
"  We  do." 

Then  the  good  lady  continued  :   "You   know 

239 


Miscellanies 

how  I  have  always  taught  you  to  love,  revere,  and 
pray  for  our  Queen,  have  I  not  ?  Now  this  lady 
here  present  is  the  Princess  Alice,  Grand  Duchess  of 
Hesse,  the  Queen's  daughter.  For  certain  reasons 
her  Royal  Highness  wishes  her  visit  to  you  to  be 
kept  secret  for  a  while,  and  she  desires  me  to  say 
she  trusts  this  secret  to  your  honour.  She  also 
desires  me  to  say  she  shall  never  forget  this 
happy  visit,  nor  how  delighted  and  touched  she 
has  been  to  see  you  all  so  innocently  cheerful. 
She  wishes  me  to  say  that  she  will  ever  take  the 
deepest  and  most  affectionate  interest  in  your 
welfare,  and  prays  God  may  bless  you,  now  and 
ever. 

The  poor  penitents  were  enchanted  at  the  trust 
reposed  in  them,  and  the  story  never  transpired, 
a  marvellous  proof  of  how  well,  fallen  as  they 
were,  they  still  appreciated  and  understood  the 
meaning  of  the  word  "  honour." 

And  now   I  feel  I  must  finish   my  short  and 

(I  confess)  most  inadequate  sketch  of  the  great 

work  of  a  good  woman.     I  really  think  I   could 

fill  volumes  with  the  stories  the  good  lady  used 

to    tell    me    of  heart-breaking    wrong,    violence, 

misery,     and     deep     repentance      of    girls    who 

240 


A  Noble  Life 

rarely,  but  at  times,  escaped  from  the  "  Home" 
and  recommenced  their  wicked  lives  ;  of  their 
heart-broken  and  shame-faced  return,  sometimes 
to  die,  but  oftener,  thank  God,  to  prosecute 
useful  and  virtuous  lives. 

"  Why  run  away  ?  "  Mrs.  Vicars  would  say. 
"  Why  scale  a  wall,  when  you  could  always  ask 
for  your  own  clothes  and  go  out  by  the  door  .'' 
For  in  England  you  can't  be  kept  anywhere 
against  your  will." 

Then  the  constant  confessions  of  sin  and 
sorrow,  and  of  deep  love  for  the  merciful  Saviour, 
and  for  the  kind  and  devoted  lady,  who,  though 
strong  and  just,  tempered  her  strength  and  justice 
with  sympathy,  were  frequent — and  often  lasting. 

The  one  sin,  Mrs.  Vicars  told  me  (and  I  feel 
impelled  to  impress  this  upon  all  readers),  which 
she  almost  despaired  of  ever  seeing  cured  in  a 
woman  was  drunkenness.  "  My  girls,"  she  would 
say,  "have  been,  and  some  of  them  are,  unchaste, 
thieves,  liars,  and  criminals,  but  all  these  sins  I 
have  seen  repented  of,  aye,  and  forsaken ;  but 
in  all  my  experience  of  forty  years  I  never  saw  a 
case  of  drunkenness  cured  !  " 

She  told  me    this   on  the  fortieth   anniversary 

241  Q 


Miscellanies 

of  her  having  inaugurated  the  Home.  "  I  do 
not  say,"  she  went  on,  *'  that  the  drink  habit 
never  is  cured ;  but,  you  see,  after  it  has  been 
indulged  in  for  a  time  it  becomes  no  longer  a 
choice,  but  a  necessity.  But,  after  all,"  she 
added,  with  her  beaming  smile,  *'  The  Lord 
Christ  can  cast  out  a/l  devils ;  and  will  do  so 
if  approached  in  the  right  way.  But — beware  of 
drunkenness  .'" 

And  now  I  have  done  ;  but  she  is  reaping  her 
reward. 

"  Surely  she  opened  her  mouth  with  wisdom, 
and  in  her  tongue  was  the  law  of  kindness." 


242 


A  HALF-TRUE  STORY 

[In  my  reminiscences  I  have  related  nothing  but  what  is 
absolutely  true.  This  story  is  only  half  true — that  is  to  say, 
it  is  true  as  to  facts,  but  not  as  to  locality.  My  conversa- 
tion with  the  madman  is  literally  true — every  word.] 

I  WAS  one  evening  presiding  over  a  happy  party 
of  young  people  (my  guests),  who  had  trooped 
into  my  sitting-room  to  partake  of  that  pleasant 
and  movable  feast,  a  five  o'clock  tea.  We  were 
all  thoroughly  at  home  with  each  other,  most  of 
the  individuals  present  being  cousins,  and  all  of 
them  near  relations  to  myself.  Some  had  just 
returned  from  riding,  others  from  driving  or 
walking,  and  all  seemed  bent  upon  half  an  hour's 
unconstrained,  unconventional  comfort. 

One  damsel  had  thrown  herself  at  full  length 
upon  the  sofa,  two  others  sat  upon  cushions 
placed  for  that  purpose  in  front  of  the  fire,  while 
the  young  men  were  sprawling  about — as  young 
men    will — in    different    attitudes,   indicative     of 

243 


Miscellanies 

each  one's  peculiar  stage  of  fatigue  or  laziness. 
Candles  and  lamps  had  been  discarded,  and  the 
firelight  alone  illumined  the  room. 

Suddenly  one  of  the  young  girls  addressed  me 
in  a  coaxing  tone,  thus  : 

"  Dear  Auntie,  do  tell  us  a  story." 

"  A  story  !  "  I  exclaimed  ;  "  and  pray  what 
about .? " 

"  A  ghost  story,"  exclaimed  a  chorus  of  young 
voices. 

"  Oh,  no  !  I  never  tell  ghost  stories,  although 
I  know  a  good  many,  but " 

"Well,"  persisted  the  first  speaker,  "tell  us 
something — something  truly  dreadful,  and  dread- 
fully true." 

"  Would  you  like  me  to  tell  you  something 
that  really  happened  to  myself  years  ago  .?  " 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  better  than  anything  else." 

"  Very  well.  Poke  the  fire  into  a  blaze — so  ; 
and  now,  if  you  are  all  ready,  I  will  begin,  and 
remember  that  what  I  am  going  to  tell  you  is 
really  and  literally  true. 

"  Some  years  ago  I  took  to  the  strange  habit  of 
rising  early — but  very,  very  early  I  mean — and 
taking  a   solitary  country  walk.     This  would  not 

244. 


A  Half- true   Story 

have  been  such  a  strange  thing  to  do  had  the 
hour  been  less  unconventionally  early,  and  had 
I  confined  my  pedestrian  feats  to  the  summer- 
time ;  but  this  I  did  not  do.  Winter  and  summer 
were  alike  to  me  then,  and  at  both  seasons  I 
invariably  rose  at  four  o'clock,  and  was  out  of 
the  house  before  five ;  and  I  need  hardly  re- 
mind you  that  at  that  hour  in  the  winter  it  is 
quite  dark,  unless,  of  course,  there  should  be  a 
moon. 

"  Some  of  you,  no  doubt,  are  saying  to  your- 
selves, '  What  a  foolish  old  woman  to  leave  her 
comfortable  warm  bed  at  such  an  unheard-of  hour> 
instead  of  waiting,  like  a  sensible  person,  to  go 
out  in  the  daytime.' 

'*  Ah !  foolish  it  may  have  been,  and,  as  it 
turned  out,  it  certainly  was ;  but  the  habit  did 
not  originate  in  any  case  from  caprice.  It  arose 
from  a  wretched  restlessness  of  mind  and  body, 
the  effects  of  a  great  sorrow — the  greatest,  in  my 
opinion,  that  can  befall  any  woman,  especially  a 
young  one,  as  I  was  then.  Some  of  you  here 
know  to  what  I  allude,  so  I  need  not  enter  into 
the   circumstances  beyond   saying   briefly   that  on 

one  wretched  winter's  morning,  as  the  clocks  were 

245 


Miscellanies 

striking  five,  a  blow  fell  upon  me,  shattering  all 
my  earthly  hopes  of  future  happiness. 

"  For  months  afterwards  I  could  not  sleep,  and 
J.  used  to  lie  restlessly,  feverishly  tossing  about  in 
my  bed,  morbidly  recalling  and  living  over  again 
each  particular  incident  of  the  awful  night  which 
preceded  my  trouble,  dreading  also  to  hear  the 
ruthless  clock  chime  out  the  fatal  hour;  and 
after  it  had  done  so,  my  agitation  and  distress 
would  reach  such  a  pitch  that  nothing  could 
quiet  me. 

"At  last  I  conceived  the  plan  of  rising  early  from 
my  weary,  sleepless  couch,  dressing  hastily,  and 
being  out  and  far  away  before  the  dreaded  moment 
should  arrive.  God  grant  that  none  of  you  may 
ever  experience  the  torture  that  I  did  then,  only 
to  find  out,  too,  how  impossible  it  is  to  run  away 
from  oneself! 

"  My  home  at  that  time  was  in  Scotland.  I 
lived  in  a  dear  old  house  which  was  poised,  like  a 
bird,  upon  a  rock,  and  literally  hung  over  the  sea, 
the  silver  spray  dashing  ceaselessly  against  its 
windows.  On  one  side  of  the  house  there  was  a 
good-sized  old-fashioned  garden,  laid  out  in 
terraces   down  to  the  sea,  and  not  a  quarter   of 

246 


A   Half-true  Story 

a  mile  distant  from  the  other  side  was  a  thick  fir- 
wood. 

"  It  was  into  this  wood  that  I  generally  strayed 
of  a  morning,  and,  sitting  upon  one  of  the  felled 
trees,  of  which  there  were  always  a  number  lying 
prone  upon  the  ground,  I  would  watch  the  day- 
light gradually  appearing,  and  the  sun  rising 
grandly  out  of  the  sea.  After  the  sun  had  fairly 
risen  I  always  hastened  homewards,  so  as  to  avoid 
meeting  any  early  risers  who  might  be  about  the 
place ;  and  the  rest  of  the  day  I  would  shut  my- 
self up  with  my  books  and  music,  a  prey  to 
harrowing  memories.  I  cannot  defend  my  worse 
than  useless  life  at  this  time.  My  grief  was 
selfish,  and  therefore  all  the  harder  to  bear,  for 
God  has  taught  me  since  that  there  is  no  such 
comfort  in  sorrow  as  that  of  seeking  to  comfort 
others. 

"  There  were  no  gentlemen's  places  near  my 
home,  consequently  no  neighbours,  no  visitors, 
ever  molested  me.  But  not  many  miles  distant  there 
existed  an  old,  melancholy  looking  mansion,  called 
Mornington,  which  had  been  uninhabited  for  many 
years,  but  latterly,  to  the  great  annoyance  of  the 
farmers  and  small  gentry  around,  it  had  been  let 

247 


Miscellanies 

to  a  Dr.  Sterndale,  who  kept  an  establishment  for 
incurable  lunatics. 

"  Everything,  however,  seemed  to  go  on  quietly 
there,  the  unhappy  patients  never,  apparently, 
venturing  beyond  the  park,  which  was  shut  in  by 
large  iron  gates.  These  were  always  locked,  but 
now  and  then  passers-by  caught  glimpses  through 
the  bars  of  gaunt,  strangely  attired  figures,  and 
sometimes,  though  rarely,  of  pale,  anxious-look- 
ing faces  peering  through  the  ironwork. 

"  There  was  a  dilapidated  lodge  at  the  entrance 
gates,  surrounded  by  what  had  been,  years  ago,  a 
garden,  but  now  it  was  choked  up  by  overgrown 
shrubs — evergreens — which  seemed  vainly  strug- 
gling and  struggling,  out  of  kindly  delicacy,  to 
hide  their  old  friend's  broken  windows  and  un- 
hinged doors. 

"  Certainly  this  lodge  had  an  uncanny  appear- 
ance, and  the  report  had  once  been  spread — a 
ridiculously  false  one,  of  course — that  it  was  at 
times  used  as  a  '  dead-house.'  No  living  person 
was  ever  seen  to  enter  the  door,  no  smoke  to  issue 
from  the  chimney,  and  when  Dr.  Sterndale  drove 
out  in  his  lumbering  coach,  which  he  did  now  and 

again,  accompanied  by  some  of  his  most  favoured 

248 


A  Half-true  Story- 
patients,  he  invariably  opened  the  lodge  gates  him- 
self and  carefully  relocked  them,  thus   requiring 
no  aid  from  a  lodge-keeper. 

"The  doctor's  vehicle,  just  mentioned,  rather 
struck,  awe,  I  found,  in  the  simple  villager 
mind  ;  for  my  gardener  related  that  one  day,  as 
it  was  coming  towards  him,  he  saw  it  suddenly 
shut  itself  up  with  a  loud  snap.  '  For  all  the 
wor-r-rld,'  said  the  man  timorously,  '  like  a  large 
mouth,  gulping  down  the  puir  folk  who  were 
inside.'  In  vain  I  assured  him  that  this  pheno- 
menon was  simply  the  result  of  some  clever  inside 
mechanism,  and  the  country  people  became 
superstitiously  alarmed,  and  this  sentiment  was 
by  no  means  lessened  when  the  gardener  proceeded 
to  give  further  details.  He  stated  that  one  day 
at  the  moment  the  carriage  passed  him,  one  of  the 
blinds,  which  had  been  hastily  drawn  down,  was 
pushed  aside  by  a  large  white  hand,  covered  with 
glittering  rings ;  that  then  a  face  was  thrust 
forward,  making  horrid  grimaces  and  gesticula- 
tions ;  but  that  both  head  and  hands  hastily  dis- 
appeared with  a  jerk,  as  though  the  individual 
who  claimed  them  had  been  forcibly  dragged 
back.     The  blind  was  then  replaced,  but  it  shook 

249 


Miscellanies 

exceedingly,  as  if  some  struggle  were  going  on 
behind  it ;  and  then  the  carriage  passed  by,  vanish- 
ing in  a  cloud  of  dust. 

**  I  laughed  at  the  story  to  some,  and 
endeavoured  to  explain  it  simply  to  others ;  but 
finding  it  was  impossible  to  stem  the  torrent  of 
obstinacy  or  ignorance,  or  both,  and  not  feeling 
quite  comfortable  about  it  myself,  I  left  the 
matter  alone. 

"  That  the  lunatics  were  of  a  dangerous  class  I 
had  often  heard  it  said,  but  such  a  report  would 
be  sure,  I  thought,  to  get  afloat,  were  it  true  or 
the  reverse  ;  and  as  Mornington  was  a  long  way 
from  any  house — it  was  quite  a  mile  the  other 
side  of  the  fir-wood,  which  itself  was  nearly  a 
mile  broad — I  did  not  trouble  myself  about  such 
tales.  My  maid,  however,  who  had  lived  years 
with  me,  constantly  implored  me  to  be  less 
venturesome  in  my  morning  walks  ;  but  I  ex- 
perienced no  fear ;  the  greatest  calamity  that 
could  befall  me  had  come,  so  I  was  callous  about 
anything  else. 

"  Well,  one  morning  late  in  the  autumn,  having 
been  more  restless  than  usual  during  the  previous 
night,  I  got  up  earlier  even  than  was  my  wont, 

250 


A  Half-true  Story 

and  after  a  brisk  walk  found  myself  in  the  very 
heart  of  the  wood.  I  knew  exactly  where  I  was, 
for  a  seat  had  been  placed  there  to  mark  the 
centre-point.  It  was  one  of  the  (then)  new- 
fashioned  double  seats,  upon  which  people  sit 
back  to  back,  and  just  as  I  reached  it  I  heard  a 
village  clock  strike  five,  and  for  the  first  time  in 
my  life — I  knew  not  why — when  I  realised  my 
distance  from  home  and  the  earliness  of  the  hour, 
a  shudder  came  over  me,  while  the  fact  that  the 
place  was  very  lonely,  and  that  I  was  only  a 
weak  woman  and  utterly  defenceless,  forced 
itself  unpleasantly  upon  me.  I  determined,  how- 
ever, to  pooh-pooh  my  fears,  to  pull  myself 
together,  and  to  persuade  myself  that  I  was  not 
afraid. 

"  '  It  is  the  weather,'  I  said,  '  which  has  un- 
nerved me,'  and  certainly  it  was  not  reassuring. 

"  It  was  a  fitful  morning  ;  there  had  been  a 
good  deal  of  rain  during  the  night,  accompanied 
by  wild  gusts  of  wind.  Heavy  black  and  white 
clouds  were  hurrying  across  the  sky,  and  seemed 
to  chase  the  terrified  and  fugitive  moon. 

"  She  was  at  her  full,  and  at  one  moment  her 
bright  and  almost  blinding   beams   would   pierce 

251 


Miscellanies 

through  the  waving  trees,  casting  strange  unearthly 
shadows  around ;  and  at  the  next,  she  and  the 
shuddering  wood  would  be  enveloped  in  a  funeral 
pall  of  inky  blackness.  The  effect  was  weird  in 
the  extreme,  and  during  one  of  the  moments  of 
sudden  obscurity  I  sank  down  on  the  seat  spell- 
bound, looking  up  at  the  sky  with  a  beating  heart, 
and  longing  for  the  next  appearance  of  the  rolling 
moon.  One  angry  cloud  had  already  released  her, 
but  I  saw  that  yet  another  must  pass  over  her  face 
before  her  blessed  light  could  reappear,  and  it  was 
the  strangest  cloud  I  ever  beheld,  being  the  exact 
shape  of  a  man's  hand,  with  one  long  bony  finger 
stretched  out,  I  fancied,  in  warning.  The  moon 
seemed  to  roll  slowly  and  painfully  between  the 
fingers,  looking  very  pale  and  faint  the  while ; 
but  at  last,  with  a  bound,  she  emerged  from  the 
shadows  with  a  wild  and  happy  brightness,  as 
though  rejoicing  to  escape  from  the  clutch  of  the 
hand. 

"  I,  also,  was  inexpressibly  relieved,  and  rose 
quickly  from  my  seat,  intending  to  hurry  home  • 
but  how  can  I  paint  the  amazement,  the  horror  I 
felt,  when  I  perceived  I  was  no  longer  alone  ! 
Another    human    being   had  silently,  with  cat-like 

2C2 


A  Half-true  Story 

steps,  arrived  during  the  darkness  ;  a  man  was 
sitting  on  the  seat,  on  the  further  end  of  the 
other  side.  His  face  was  turned  away,  but  his 
appearance  Was  so  peculiarly  alarming  that  my 
heart  stood  still  ;  for  at  a  glance  I  '  took  in '  the 
situation. 

"  '  An  escaped  lunatic  ! '  I  thought,  '  and  my 
only  chance  of  safety  is  to  "  brave  it  out."  ' 

"As  these  thoughts  darted  through  my  brain, 
the  man  slowly,  very  slowly,  turned  his  head  and 
looked  deliberately  at  me.  Oh  !  that  look  ! 
Never,  to  my  dying  day,  shall  I  forget  it  !  I  see 
it  now.  Everything  most  terrifying,  most  sinister, 
most  repulsive  was  in  that  look. 

"  Audacity,  cowardice,  insolence,  malice — all — 
all  these  were  there,  and  above  all,  and  through 
them  all — madness.  The  man  was  deadly  pale,  or 
the  struggling  dawn,  which  was  just  silvering  the 
horizon,  made  him  appear  so.  His  eyes  were 
frightfully  bloodshot,  his  teeth  were  large  and 
very  white,  and  there  was  a  light  froth  upon  his 
lips,  and  the  whole  face  had  the  blue-grey  appear- 
ance of  a  corpse ! 

"The  man  wore  a  long  ulster  coat,  buttoned 
from  his  throat  to  his  feet,  and  a  tumbled  white 

253 


Miscellanies 

collar  appeared  above  it,  giving  me  the  im- 
pression that  he  must  have  escaped  from  his 
bed,  and  in  his  night-gear. 

"  What  alarmed  me  almost  more  than  any- 
thing— (if  anything  could  be  more  alarming 
than  everything  was  !) — was  the  fact  that  a  centre 
button  of  the  coat,  at  the  waist,  was  unbuttoned, 
and  in  the  aperture  thus  formed  one  of  the 
man's  hands  was  thrust,  and  I  kept  asking  my- 
self, '  What  is  he  hiding  there  ?  A  pistol,  a 
knife,  or  what  ? ' 

"Feeling  my  extreme  helplessness,  and  how 
entirely  I  was,  humanly  speaking,  at  the  mercy  of 
a  madman,  I  sent  up  a  silent  prayer  to  the  All- 
Powerful  God — a  cry  for  help — for  wisdom  how 
to  act ;  and,  on  looking  back  now,  I  can  see  how 
wonderfully  my  ejaculatory  prayer  was  instantly 
answered,  for  I  felt  suddenly  impelled,  by  a  de- 
cision not  my  own,  not  to  run  nor  even  to  walk 
away,  but  to  reseat  myself  with  the  greatest 
apparent  calmness  !  (For  in  the  first  excitement 
of  fear  upon  having  become  aware  of  the  man's 
presence,  I  had  started  to  my  feet  !) 

"  This  act  seemed  to  surprise,   to   please  the 
man,  for  he  smiled,  and,  to  my  unspeakable  terror, 

254 


A  Half-true  Story 

slid  slowly  along  the  seat  till  he  came  to  me, 
although  still  on  the  other  side.  I  felt  his  shoulder 
touch  mine — but  I  dared  not  shrink  from  the 
contact ;  then  he  bent  his  head  back,  till  it  rested 
on  my  veil,  his  foetid  breath  mingling  with  mine, 
while  he  peered,  insolently,  mockingly,  into  my 
face.  After  a  few  moments — which  appeared 
hours  to  me — during  which  he  intently  scanned 
my  features,  while  I,  God  helping  me,  tried 
to  meet  his  gaze  bravely,  he  said  deliberately, 
and  evidently  watching  the  effect  of  his  words  : 
'  I  saw  you  coming  into  the  wood.  I  hid  behind 
a  tree,  and  then  I  followed  you.  When  the  moon 
shone  out  I  hid  again,  and  touched  your  gown 
as  you  passed,  but  you  didn't  know.  Ha,  ha  ! 
funny,  isn't  it .?  Then,  when  it  got  dark  again, 
I  crept  up  to  the  seat  ;  and  when  you  sat  down, 
I  did  so  too.  Why  shouldn't  I .?  I  have  as  much 
right  here  as  you.  I  say  '  (coming  a  trifle  nearer 
and  putting  his  horrid  mouth  close  to  my  ear) 
'  we  are  quite  alone  in  the  wood,  you  and  I — you 
and  1 1     Nice,  isn't  it .?     Are  you  afraid — eh  } ' 

"  '  No,'  I  answered  boldly ;   '  why  should  I  be 
afraid  ?      We   are    not    alone,    as    you    suppose, 

for ' 

255 


Miscellanies 

*' '  Eh  ? '  said  he,  nervously  looking  round  ; 
then,  in  a  whisper,  '  Who  is  here  besides  us  ? ' 

"  *  God  !  '  I  answered,  clearly  and  firmly.  '  He 
is  here.  He  is  stronger  than  I  or  you,  and  He 
takes  care  of  us  both.' 

"  He  looked  hard  at  me,  and  I  looked  back 
fearlessly  (apparently)  at  him,  resolved  that  my 
glance  should  not  be  the  first  to  falter.  At  last, 
after  a  deadly  but  silent  battle  between  his  will 
and  mine,  his  eyes  quailed  and  fell,  and  I  knew 
instinctively  that  I  had  gained  a  victory,  for  he 
fidgeted  uneasily  on  the  seat,  and  turned  his  head 
away,  while  I  breathed  more  freely. 

"After  a  short  silence,  he  said  in  a  hoarse 
whisper,  as  though  afraid  of  being  heard :  '  I 
say,  I  can't  sleep,  that's  why  I  come  out  so 
early.  My  servants '  (with  a  wave  of  the  hand 
and  the  assumption  of  a  grand  seigneur)  'have 
their  orders  always  to  keep  my  breakfast  hot  !  ' 
Then,  with  a  howl  of  bitter  distress,  he  cried  out : 
*  Oh,  oh  !  if  I  could  only  sleep  !  I  would  give 
kingdoms  to  sleep  ! ' 

'*  It  is  remarkable  that  as  he  gave  utterance  to 
this  bitter  cry,  in  spite  of  the  deadly  fear  I  felt 
and  of  the  almost  certainty  that  I  should  never 

256 


A  Half-true  Story 

live  to  tell  this  tale,  a  mighty  sympathy  arose  in 
my  heart  for  the  wretched  maniac  ;  for  did  I  not 
know,  as  well  almost  as  he,  the  agony  of  sleep- 
lessness ? 

**  I  therefore  said,  kindly  and  pityingly,  '  How 
strange  !     I,  too,  cannot  sleep  ! ' 

"  Looking  at  me  with  a  world  of  despair  in  his 
face,  he  said,  '  Is  it  a  curse?  '  Then,  rocking  himself 
to  and  fro  on  the  seat,  he  moaned  out,  '  Ah,  what 
— what  shall  I  do  to  sleep  ? ' 

*'  There  was  such  a  ring  of  anguish  in  his  tones 
that  my  heart  bled  for  him,  and  I  said  gently, 
'  Oh  !  try  what  I  have  tried — that  which  is  after 
all  the  only  comfort,  waking  or  sleeping.' 

"  '  What's  that  ? '  he  said  eagerly. 

"  *  Pray ! '  I  said. 

"  '  Oh  ! '  he  answered  wearily,  '  I  have  prayed, 
but  God  won't  hear  me.  How  can  He,  when  He 
is  up  there  ' — pointing  to  the  sky — *  and  I  am  left 
in  that  hell  ^ ' — pointing  towards  the  madhouse. 

"  '  But  He  does  hear,'  I  said  solemnly  and  as  to 
a  child.  '  He  sees  and  hears  ^"u^r)'//;/;/^.  He  sees 
you  and  me  here  now.  He  knew  we  should  meet 
this  morning,  and  He  it  is  who  teaches  me  to  say 
to  you,  Pray !     Tell   Him,  when  lying  on  your 

257  R 


Miscellanies 

restless  bed,  just  as  you  have  told  me — that  you 
can't  sleep,  that  you  suffer,  that  you  are  unhappy, 
that — that ' 

"  I  was  going  on,  when  my  companion  suddenly 
started  up,  and  looking  uneasily  around,  whispered, 
'  Hush  !  hark  ! ' 

"  He  seemed  to  listen  eagerly,  and  then,  with  an 
expression  in  his  face  of  intense  hatred,  gradually 
and  cautiously  drew  the  hand,  hitherto  concealed, 
out  of  his  breast. 

*'A  deadly  sickness  seized  me,  for  my  worst  fears 
were  realised  when  I  beheld  the  light  of  the  dawn- 
ing day  gleam  upon  the  blade  of  a  murderous- 
looking  knife  ;  but  a  ray  of  hope  was  at  the  same 
moment  vouchsafed  to  me,  for,  following  with  my 
eyes  the  direction  of  his — oh,  joy  !  two  horsemen 
were  apparent  through  the  trees,  trotting  slowly 
along  a  grassy  pathway  generally  only  used  by  foot- 
passengers,  and  each  carried  a  ready-cocked  pistol 
and  seemed  in  eager  search. 

"  Of  course  I  knew  they  were  on  the  track  of  the 

wretched  man  at  my  side,  and  although  they  were 

quite  within  hail,  I  dared  not  either  call  or  make 

them  a  sign,  feeling  convinced  that  had  I  done 

either  the  knife  would  have  been  plunged  into  my 

258 


A   Half-true   Story 

bosom,  for  I  perceived  the  maniac  was  watching  me 
narrowly,  and  he  evidently  meant  to  sell  his  liberty 
dearly. 

"  *  Had  the  horsemen  seen  us  ? '  I  wondered,  in 
an  agony  of  hope  and  fear  ;  but  I  dared  not  move, 
and  words  would  utterly  fail  me  to  express  my 
sensations  when  I  suddenly  saw  my  miserable  com- 
panion start  to  his  feet,  brandishing  the  knife,  and, 
leaving  his  side  of  the  seat,  come  towards  mine. 
I  was  preparing,  as  a  last  resource,  to  scream  and 
run  for  my  life,  when,  to  my  amazement,  instead 
of  attacking  me,  the  poor  wretch  threw  himself 
on  his  knees  at  my  feet,  trembling  like  a  leaf,  and, 
burying  his  face  in  m.y  lap — I  had  never  relin- 
quished my  seat — said,  in  a  hurried  and  imploring 
whisper,  '  Save  me  from  those  two  men  ;  they  did 
not  see  me.  For  the  love  of  God  don't  give  me  up 
to  them.  You  are  good  and  kind,  and  are  sorry 
for  me,  and  you  have  told  me  to  pray  ;  so  now  I 
pray  God  and  I  pray  you,  don't — don't  give  me 
up.' 

"  For  an  instant  he  remained  motionless,  with 
his  arms  buried  in  my  lap,  and  I  really  don't  know 
what  folly  my  womanly  impulse  of  intense  sym- 
pathy might  not  have  tempted  me  to  commit  had 

259 


Miscellanies 

I  not  at  that  instant  caught  sight  of  the  knife 
which  he  still  grasped  tightly  in  his  hand.  I 
shuddered  as  I  saw  it,  and  he  must  have  felt 
me  do  so ;  for,  raising  his  head  quickly,  and 
putting  his  awful  face  close  to  mine,  he  mut- 
tered fiercely,  and  half  to  himself,  '  She  doesn't 
look  true.  Oh,  if  1  thought  she  would  betray 
me!  ' 

"  Now,  certainly,  I  thought  my  last  hour  must 
have  come  ;  but,  in  spite  of  my  desperation,  I 
managed  to  say  calmly  and  in  an  authoritative 
whisper,  '  Hush  !  be  quiet,  or  they  will  hear  you  ! 
They  will  soon  have  passed,  and  then  you  shall 
come  home  with  me.'  ('  O  God  !  '  I  thought, 
*  did  the  horsemen  see  us  .^ ') 

"  He  crouched   down   obediently,  like   a  child, 

hiding  his  face  on  my  knees ;  and   once   more  I 

cried    for    divine    assistance    in    my  awful  need, 

— and   again  my    prayer   was  answered,  for,    on 

looking    despairingly  across    the    wood,    I    saw, 

within  thirty    or  forty   yards  of  us,  and  behind 

the  unfortunate  man  on  his  knees — the  same  two 

men  who  had  passed  by  on  horseback.      So  they 

had  seen  us,  and  help  was  at  hand  at  last  !     They 

were  creeping  towards   us,  and  making   signs  to 

a  60 


A  Half-true  Story 

me  not  to  move,  so  as  to  give  them  time  to  ap- 
proach. I  leant,  therefore,  over  the  wretched 
maniac,  gently  stroking  his  hair,  and  speaking 
soothingly  to  him,  telling  him  '  for  his  life  not  to 
rise  or  show  himself — not  to  move  till  the  men 
were  gone.'  So  he  knelt  on,  with  his  head  buried 
in  my  lap,  and  trembling  with  fear.  I  must  con- 
fess that  at  this  moment  I  hated  myself  and  felt  a 
very  Delilah,  for  the  poor  fellow  began  to  stammer 
forth  a  few  disjointed  words  from  the  Lord's 
Prayer.     But  what — what  could  I  do  ? 

"  And  the  men  kept  coming  on  silently  and 
stealthily — nearer — closer,  till  at  last  one  of  them 
sprang  forward,  and  threw  some  kind  of  cloth  over 
the  madman's  head,  while  his  companion  placed 
gyves  upon  his  wrists,  and  then — then  I  saw  the 
hideous  knife  fall  harmlessly  to  the  ground  ! 

"  I  know  not  to    this  day  how  it    happened, 

but  before  (I  suppose)  the  cloth  had  quite  blinded 

the  astonished  maniac,  and  in  the  struggle  that 

followed,  he  bit    my  hand  nearly  to    the  bone  ! 

I  have  the  mark  now,  and   always  shall   have  it  ; 

but   so   excited   was  I  that  I   never  even  felt  the 

wound  till,  on  my  way  home,  I  saw  the  blood  ! 

"  It  is  not  easy  for  me   to  describe   what   I  felt 

261 


Miscellanies 

when,  after  the  keepers  had  uncovered  the  poor 
wretch's  face  and  were  leading  him  away  (cowed 
and  manacled  but  not  subdued),  he  looked 
witheringly  at  me,  and  said  between  his  teeth, 
'  God's  bitterest  curse  upon  you^  for  you 
cheated  me  with  your  prayers  and  lying  words, 
and  I  trusted  you  and  you  betrayed  me ! ' 

"Then  came  a  string  of  imprecations,  in  the 
midst  of  which  the  keepers  hurried  him  into  a 
vehicle  which  was  following,  and  they  drove  away. 

"  My  story  is  done.  How  I  got  home  I  know 
not ;  I  was  more  dead  than  alive,  and  for  weeks 
that  awful  face,  those  bitter  curses,  and  the  cry, 
'  I  trusted  you  and  you  betrayed  me  !  '  haunted 
me  ;  and  on  every  anniversary  of  that  day  I  rise  at 
the  exact  hour,  and  on  my  knees  pray  God  to 
bless,  protect,  and  comfort  him^  should  he  still  be 
living,  and  all  wretched  beings  like  him  whose 
humanity  is  shattered  and  their  lives  a  living 
death." 


262 


I 


THE    CRIMSON    PORTRAIT 

[This  story  is  also  partly  true  ;  the  picture  mentioned  is 
in  my  possession,  but  the  personalities  of  the  different  mem- 
bers of  the  family  mentioned  are  mostly  fictitious.] 

I  SAT  motionless  for  some  moments,  and  then — 
looked  again.  Yes,  It  was  there  still !  So,  with 
a  beating  heart,  I  rose  from  my  writing-table  and 
approached  It,  but  as  /  got  nearer,  It  seemed  to 
get  fainter.  Hastily  pressing  forward,  and  putting 
out  my  hand  as  though  to  grasp — to  retain  It,  It 
was  no  longer  there  ! 

It  was  very  strange,  and  I  felt  extremely 
agitated ;  but  with  some  amount  of  courage  I 
again  sat  down  to  my  writing,  determined  to  collect 
my  scared  senses  and  to  watch. 

Before,  however,  describing  what  followed,  I  will 
give  as  condensed  a  history  as  I  can  of  the  singular 
picture  which  had  thus  alarmed  me. 

It  had  belonged  to  the  late  lord,  my  hus- 
band's   father,    who    had    died     under     peculiar 

263 


Miscellanies 

circumstances,  leaving  his  affairs  in  much  con- 
fusion. 

Owing,  however,  to  the  blessed  law  of  entail,  he 
was  unable  to  ruin  his  heir,  as  he  undoubtedly 
wished  to  do,  for  he  and  his  eldest  son,  my  husband, 
had  never  been  on  good  terms ;  indeed,  I  should 
not  be  guilty  of  exaggeration  were  I  to  say  they 
had  ever  been  on  the  very  worst ;  and  this  bitter- 
ness between  father  and  son  had  much  increased 
during  the  last  few  years,  because  the  latter  had 
stoutly  refused  to  entertain  the  former's  wish  that 
the  entail  should  be  broken.  My  husband  loved 
and  clung  to  the  places  and  things  with  which  he 
had  been  familiar  all  his  life ;  besides,  he  knew,  as 
did  his  brothers,  whom  he  consulted,  that  his 
father,  in  suggesting  such  a  thing,  was  prompted 
by  no  honourable  motive. 

"  As  I  am  the  last  in  entail,"  said  my  husband, 
"  it  rests  with  me  to  prevent  the  squandering  of 
the  fortune,  or  the  selling  of  the  heirlooms  that 
have  been  ours  for  generations." 

"  My  father,"  answered  Leo,  the  youngest 
brother,  bitterly,  "  says  he  wishes  to  pay  some  *debt 
of  honour,'  but  I  doubt  the  'honour.'  No;  he 
means   to  pay  for  another  '  fling  '  before  old   age, 

264 


The  Crimson  Portrait 

and  the  inability  to  enjoy  himself,  shall  overtake 
him." 

"  Ah ! "  said  Reginald,  the  second  brother, 
"don't  talk  to  me  of  'honour'!  /  can  never 
forget  our  poor  mother's  broken  heart  and  subse- 
quent death.  He  wants  money,  of  course,  to 
provide  for  that ." 

"Well,  well,"  hastily  interrupted  my  husband, 
"  it  cannot  be  my  duty  to  injure  all  of  you." 

And  thus  it  was  agreed,  to  the  old  lord's  great 
disappointment,  that  the  entail  should  not  be 
broken.  For  centuries  the  family  had  owned, 
besides  houses  and  land,  many  heirlooms,  such  as 
jewels,  pictures,  rare  china,  and  historical  furni- 
ture, and  when  my  husband's  father  became  aware 
that  his  son  would  not  give  up  his  right  to  these 
things,  he,  possessing  amongst  other  delightful 
qualities  a  most  revengeful  disposition,  determined 
to  "  pay  out "  his  heir  for  thus  coercing  him,  and 
set  to  work  to  do  so  after  the  following  ingenious 
fashion. 

Upon  different  plausible  excuses,  he  packed  up 
many  of  the  portable  heirlooms  in  boxes ;  he 
also  dismounted  and  rolled  up  some  of  the 
priceless  paintings — "  for  their  better   security," 

265 


Miscellanies 

he  declared,  if  ever  he  found  it  necessary  to 
explain  his  actions — and  put  them  all  under  the 
charge  of  individuals  vv^ith  whom  he  alone  was 
acquainted.  At  the  same  time  he  took  care, 
for  fear  of  alarming  the  receivers,  not  to  dis- 
close the  histories  or  the  value  of  the  confided 
articles;  but  in  each  case  he  paid  a  sum  of  money 
down,  upon  the  understanding  that  none  of  the 
valuables,  under  any  circumstances,  should  be 
delivered  up  to  any  one  but  himself. 

Most  of  the  individuals  he  thus  trusted  had  been 
the  old  lord's  boon  companions,  men  not  too 
particular  as  to  how  they  earned  a  few  pounds  ; 
and  also  they  lived,  most  of  them,  at  a  convenient 
distance — some  even  abroad. 

Meanwhile,  pains  were  taken  that  no  memo- 
randa should  be  left,  either  to  indicate  the  where- 
abouts of  the  valuables  or  in  any  way  to  facilitate 
their  recovery.  Thus,  when  their  owner  died 
suddenly  a  year  or  two  later,  there  was  a  tre- 
mendous hue  and  cry  in  the  family.  What  had 
become  of  the  missing  articles,  which  were  all 
mentioned  in  the  heirloom  list  ^  No  one  could 
say. 

The  trouble,  expense  and  difficulties,  therefore, 

266 


The  Crimson  Portrait 

attending  the  discovery  and  recovery  of  all  these 
treasures  would  certainly,  had  he  been  cognisant 
of  them,  have  fully  satisfied  the  offended  father's 
revengeful  malice. 

By  dint,  however,  of  advertising,  calling  in 
detectives,  and  other  methods,  every  valuable  was 
at  last  restored,  save  one — namely,  the  picture 
which  was  now  hanging  in  my  writing-room. 
For  quite  two  years  it  could  not  be  traced.  It  was 
mentioned  once  in  the  catalogue  as  the  portrait 
of  the  old  lord's  great-grandfather  (the  ancestor 
from  whom  most  of  the  family  property  had 
accrued)  ;  and  once  again  in  the  "  Family  Annals  " 
(an  old  volume  carefully  treasured  in  the  "  Charter 
Room "),  in  which  the  said  gentleman  was  in- 
variably styled  "  ye  Wicked  Lord."  Of  this 
appellation  he  seemed  to  have  been  aware,  and  he 
was  as  proud  of  it  as  of  the  beauty  of  his  person, 
which  was  renowned. 

The  missing  portrait  was  mentioned  in  the 
list  as  "The  Crimson  Portrait,"  and  my  hus- 
band could  only  just  remember  it,  as  it  had 
always,  during  his  boyhood,  hung  in  a  room 
very  rarely  used,  and  situated  at  the  top  of  the 
house. 

267 


Miscellanies 

A  curious  cypher,  now  faint  from  age,  was 
bracketed  to  the  name  of  the  portrait  in  the 
list  ;  it  resembled  the  well-known  jettatura  sign 
of  the  hand,  with  outstretched  first  and  fourth 
fingers,  supposed  by  superstitious  persons  to 
exorcise  the  Evil  Eye. 

Every  means  were  taken,  at  the  time  of  the 
old  lord's  demise,  to  discover  this  picture,  but  in 
vain,  and  my  husband  began  to  despair  of  tracing 
it.  But  one  day  he  received  a  foreign  letter  from 
a  certain  "Josef  Hoffman,"  who  stated  that,  in 
consequence  of  a  long  absence  from  home,  he 
had  not  heard  of  the  old  lord's  death,  nor  had  he 
seen  the  advertisements  about  the  missing  picture  ; 
indeed,  he  stated  he  had  forgotten  all  about  the 
painting  until  he  noticed  it  on  his  return,  quite 
lately,  rolled  up  in  his  lumber-yard  !  He  wished 
now  to  return  it  to  its  owner. 

"  Will    your    lordship    come  yourself^''   Josef 

wrote,  "  and  fetch  it }  for  I  have  something  very 

particular  to  communicate,  for  your  lordship's  ear 

only.    Pray  come  quickly,  for  I  am  a  dying  man." 

There  was  a   postscript  added  :   "It  is  carefully 

rolled  up,  with  the  words, '  The  Crimson  Portrait,' 

written  on  the  cover. — J.  H." 

268 


The  Crimson  Portrait 

My  husband  was  overjoyed  at  this  news,  and 
much  mystified  ;  so  he  travelled  himself,  as 
requested,  to  the  village  of  Iseghem  in  Belgium. 
But  on  entering  the  house  he  was  informed  that 
Josef  Hoffman  had  died  an  hour  before  his 
arrival.  The  poor  man's  son,  however,  was  there, 
apparently  overwhelmed  with  grief;  and  on 
seeing  my  husband,  who  produced  Josef's  letter, 
he  delivered  up  the  picture,  "  Acting,"  he  said, 
"  upon  his  father's  orders." 

*'  He  expected  to  see  me,  did  he  not  ?  "  asked 
my  husband. 

"  He  did,  my  lord,"  answered  the  youth,  "  and 
was  looking  for  you  all  yesterday  and  the  day 
before." 

"  But  did  he  leave  no  message  for  me  ^ " 

"  None,  my  lord." 

But  as  the  young  man  helped  to  put  the  picture 

into  the  hired  conveyance,  and  bade  my  husband  a 

courteous  farewell,  he  devoutly  crossed    himself 

and  said,  in  French,  he  was  glad  to  get  rid    of 

the  picture,  as  they  had  had  no  luck — at  least, 

so  his    poor  father    had  said — ever   since  it  had 

been  in  their  keeping. 

Although    my    husband    distinctly    heard    the 

269 


Miscellanies 

youth  say  these  words,  he  only  remembered 
them  later,  and  upon  his  return  home,  and  as 
soon  as  we  conveniently  could,  we  obtained  the 
help  of  a  competent  picture-dealer,  who  carefully 
unrolled  the  canvas,  and  pronounced  the  picture 
in  "almost"  perfect  preservation. 

"Almost!"  echoed  my  husband.  "Why  al- 
most ?     Is  it  damaged  in  any  way  ?  " 

"  Well,"  answered  the  old  man,  after  cautiously 
examining  the  picture  in  all  lights,  "  there  is  one 
spot  there  " — indicating  with  his  finger — "  there 
— in  that  corner,  and  spreading  towards  the 
front,  which  seems  curiously  faded." 

"  But  why,"  interrupted  I,  scarcely  noticing  the 
old  dealer's  words,  "  why  should  it  be  called 
*  The  Crimson  Portrait,'  when  the  gentleman 
it  represents  is  dressed  from  top  to  toe  in 
russet  brown  ?  There  is  not  a  touch  of  crim- 
son in  the  whole  picture." 

In  fact,  the  painting  exhibited  a  distinguished- 
looking  man,  clad  entirely  in  brown.  He  faced 
the  spectator,  and  his  head  was  slightly  turned  to 
the  right,  as  though  in  a  listening  attitude,  while 
an  amused  smile   curled  his   lips.     The  features 

were  fine,  rather  of  a  Mephistophelean  type  ;  but 

270 


The  Crimson  Portrait 

the  smile  was  that   of  "  Mephisto "  in  a  pleased 
humour. 

On  the  left  of  the  picture  was  painted  a  balcony 
opening  to  a  garden  beyond ;  while  at  the  back  a 
dark  curtain  was  represented,  which  half  disclosed 
a  panelled  door. 

The  "  Wicked  Lord  "  seemed  in  the  act  of 
passing  through  a  marble-pillared  hall,  and  some 
sound  appeared  to  have  arrested  and  amused  him, 
for  he  was  apparently  pausing  for  a  moment,  as 
he  stood  on  the  black  and  white  tessellated  pave- 
ment. 

"  It  is  a  magnificent  work  of  art,"  reiterated 
the  picture-dealer,  without  noticing  my  query; 
"  but  that  faded  corner  is  a  blemish.  It  has  the 
effect  of  a  shadow  in  the  wrong  place.  Shall 
I  try  to  clean  it?  or  might  I  touch  it  up  a 
little .? " 

"  Heaven  forbid !  "  ejaculated  my  husband, 
who  had  a  righteous  horror  of  any  *'  touch- 
ing up."  Then,  fearful  lest  he  should  have 
hurt  the  old  man's  feelings,  he  added  that 
he  had  gone  to  so  much  expense  lately  over 
the  picture,   he  must  wait  a   little   before  doing 

more. 

271 


Miscellanies 

Then  arose  the  question,  Where  should  it  be 
hung  ? 

"  In  my  writing-room,"  I  implored. 

"The  'Wicked  Lord'  is  scarcely  a  suitable 
companion  for  my  gentle  little  wife,"  laughed 
my  husband,  "  but  she  shall  have  her  way." 

So,  to  my  delight,  1  was  permitted  to  appro- 
priate the  picture,  and  it  was  forthwith  hung 
exactly  opposite  my  writing-table. 

V/eeks  elapsed,  and  I  had  become  quite  accus- 
tomed to  the  "  Wicked  Lord's "  society,  while 
the  portrait's  disappearance  and  recovery  were 
now  ancient  history  and  quite  forgotten. 

And  here  we  are,  having  arrived  at  the  point  in 
the  narrative  whence  I  started. 

I  was  sitting  one  morning,  writing.  The  letter 
was  one  of  medium  importance,  and,  finding 
myself  at  a  loss  for  the  moment  for  a  suitable 
word,  I  began,  with  much  lack  of  originality,  first 
to  nibble  the  top  of  my  pen,  and  then  to  gaze 
casually  and  vaguely  about  me,  at  nothing  in 
particular.  Suddenly  I  glanced  upward  at  the 
portrait,  and  was  struck  by  a  very  curious  change 
which  appeared  to  have   come  over  that  portion 

of  it  which  the  old  dealer  had  pronounced  "faded." 

272 


The  Crimson  Portrait 

I  watched  it  narrowly  for  some  seconds  just  to 
convince  myself  that  I  was  the  victim  of  no  illu- 
sion— no  fancy.  But,  no  !  the  strange  shadow, 
though  still  grey  and  misty,  was  undoubtedly 
deepening  and  changing  in  colour ;  and  to  my 
further  amazement,  as  I  looked,  it — the  "  shadowy 
appearance  " — took  the  form  of  a  woman  !  She 
was  crouching  on  the  ground,  close  behind  the 
man  in  brown,  and  it  gave  one  the  idea  that  she 
had  crept  noiselessly  (as  she  thought),  through  the 
curtained  door,  but  that  the  Brown  Man,  as 
evinced  by  his  listening  attitude  and  contemp- 
tuous smile,  was  perfectly  aware  of  her  presence. 
Gradually  the  drapery  about  the  woman's  figure 
assumed  a  faint  but  ever-deepening  crimson,  and 
I  could  now  distinguish  that  she  held  something 
concealed  in  her  hand,  but  I  failed  to  discern 
what. 

For  a  moment  I  stared  in  stupid  astonishment 
at  the  misty  object,  then  I  shut  and  rubbed  my 
eyes  and  looked  again.  Yes,  there  it  was  still. 
So,  with  really  praiseworthy  courage,  I  rose  and 
approached  it.  But,  as  I  did  so,  the  woman's 
figure  began   to  melt  away.     I  was  close  enough, 

however,  to  put  my  hand  out  and  touch  it,   and 

273  s 


Miscellanies 

how  foolish  I  felt !  There  was  nothing  there  but 
canvas  and  paint,  with  the  Brown  Man  looking  on 
at  me,  with  his  insulting,  amused  smile. 

Much  irritated,  and  not  to  say  alarmed,  I 
returned  to  my  writing,  but  my  heart  beat  as 
though  it  must  burst,  and  I  trembled  in  every 
limb. 

For  some  minutes,  however,  I  obstinately  wrote 
on  ;  then,  feeling  impelled  to  look  up  once  more, 
I  saw  the  awful  shape  becoming  each  moment 
more  and  more  distinct ;  for  I  now  made  out 
what  the  woman  held  in  her  hand  (which  was  so 
tightly  clenched  as  to  show  every  bone  in  it).  It 
was  a  dagger  ! 

Her  drapery  had  once  more  deepened  in 
colour,  and  was  now  of  a  vivid  crimson ; 
but  what,  I  think,  alarmed  me  most  was 
the  fact  that,  although  her  face  was  turned 
towards  the  "  Wicked  Lord,"  her  glittering 
eyes  were  apparently  watching  me  with  a 
curiously  threatening  expression,  as  though, 
panther-like,  she  were  only  awaiting  my  least 
movement  to  spring. 

With  a  terrified  gasp,  and  expecting  I  know 
not  what,  I  rose  again  to  my  feet.      "  I  can  bear 

274 


The  Crimson  Portrait 

this  strain  no  longer,"  I  whispered ;  "  I  must  get 
away  out  of  the  room."  But  how  to  pass  that 
woman  ? 

Making  one  ineffectual  step  forward,  I  stumbled, 
and  fell  down  unconscious  ! 

I  cannot  have  lain  there  many  minutes,  for 
when  I  came  to  myself  I  was  still  alone,  still  on 
the  ground  close  to  the  picture,  with  the  blood 
oozing  from  a  deep  scratch  on  my  arm  I 

My  nerves  by  this  time  were  totally  unstrung  ; 
an  excuse  for  the  fact  that,  at  that  moment, 
nothing  earthly  would  have  persuaded  me  but 
that  the  panther-woman  herself  had  wounded 
— scratched  me — with  the  dagger,  of  course. 

As  I  rose  from  the  ground  I  cast  a  terrified 
glance  at  the  picture,  and  thanked  heaven  that  but 
one  figure  was  now  perceptible,  and  that  it  was 
the  brown  one. 

With  a  sobbing  prayer  I  hastened  by,  out  of 
the  room,  anxious  to  feel  myself  within  hail  of 
any  "humans" — husband,  children,  or  servants, 
I  cared  not  which  !  I  had  had  enough  of  super- 
humans. 

Becoming  calmer,  I  sought  my  husband,  but  he 
was  out,  and  after  a  quiet  cogitation,  I  determined 

275 


Miscellanies 

I  would  put  off  relating  to  him  my  extraordinary 
experience,  for  I  felt  intuitively  that,  were  he  to 
believe  it — and  me — it  would  annoy  him;  but  that, 
on  the  other  hand,  if  he  disbelieved  it,  and  thought 
it  only  my  fancy,  he  would  ridicule  me ;  and  if 
there  is  one  thing  I  dislike  more  than  another  it 
IS  ridicule,  or  to  be  accused  of  hysterical  fancies. 
All  the  same,  I  was  resolved  upon  one  point : 
Come  what  mighty  I  would  never  be  alone  with  that 
picture  again  I  It  must  be  removed  out  of  my 
room,  and  at  once.  But  what  reason  (unless  I  gave 
the  true  one)  could  1  give  for  such  apparent 
caprice  ?  I  had  made  such  a  point  of  having  it  in 
my  sitting-room.  That  there  was  something 
demoniacal  about  the  painting  I  had  not  a  doubt 
— and  a  mystery  also  ;  otherwise,  why  should  it  be 
mentioned  in  the  list  as  *'  The  Crimson  Portrait," 
when,  in  its  normal  state,  there  was  no  tinge 
of  crimson  to  be  seen  ?  No  !  the  people  who 
wrote  that  list  must  have  known.  There  was 
certainly  something  "uncanny"  about  it.  So, 
come  what  might,  the  "Wicked  Lord"  and  his 
ferociously  crimson  lady  must  part  company  with 
mCy  and  at  once. 

Very   quickly,    chance,    or,    more    strictly,    a 

276 


The  Crimson  Portrait 

beneficent  Providence,  came  to  my  aid  in  the 
matter,  and  on  that  very  evening !  It  happened 
thus: 

We  had  a  small  dinner-party,  and  among  the 
friends  we  had  invited  was  a  great  Royal  Acade- 
mician— Sir  F L .  In  the  course  of  con- 
versation my  husband  related  to  his  guest  the  odd 
story  of  the  portrait's  disappearance  and  subse- 
quent recovery.  Thereupon  the  Royal  Acade- 
mician expressed  a  wish  to  make  the  "  Brown 
Lord's  "  acquaintance,  and  after  having  done  so, 
he  pronounced  the  picture  "  a  work  of  art  of 
great  value " ;  but,  he  added,  he  considered  it 
badly  hung. 

"  It  is  too  large,"  he  said,  "  for  where  it  is 
placed,  and  also  it  is  in  a  bad  light ;  for,  if  you 
remark,  there  is  a  curious  shadow  in  the  corner  of  it^ 
which  looks  as  if  it  were  faded,  and  this  would 
not  show  so  much  if  it  were  hung  in  the  dining- 
room  among  the  other  portraits.  Put  it  over  the 
fire-place — there,  where  the  mirror  is  now." 

"  But,"  objected  my  husband,  "  my  lady  wants 
the  picture  in  her  room." 

I  hastened  at  once  to  assure  him,  with  much 
apparent  self-abnegation,  that  I  would  not  for  the 

277 


Miscellanies 

world  condemn  such  a  valuable  picture  to  a  place 
unworthy  of  it ;  and  after  much  praise  for  my 
unselfishness  (!)  its  removal  was  decided  on. 

Just  before  the  Royal  Academician  finally  bade 
us  good-night,  he  said  :  "  Did  I  not  perceive  a 
rod  and  running  rings  fixed  upon  the  frame  of 
the  picture,  as  though  a  curtain  had  at  some  time 
been  hung  across  it  ? " 

My  husband  answered  that,  now  he  thought  of 
it,  there  was  a  dark  velvet  curtain  in  a  room  up- 
stairs, which  probably  was  the  one  ;  for  embroi- 
dered in  its  corner  was  the  same  cypher  as  that 
which  was  to  be  seen  opposite  the  portrait's  name  in 
the  catalogue. 

"  May  I  see  the  curtain  ? "  asked  the  Royal 
Academician ;  and  after  examining  it,  he  laughed 
and  said,  '*  It  is  to  be  hoped  there  is  no 
diablerie  attached  to  the  portrait,  as  the  cypher 
might  suggest ;  for,  don't  you  see,  it  is  the 
jettatura  ?  " 

I  could  see  from  my  husband's  manner  that  this 
half-jest  from  a  comparative  stranger  was  dis- 
tasteful to  him,  for  his  only  weakness — and  a 
very  small  one — was  an  over-sensitiveness  re- 
garding  his  family  and  ancestors;  they  were,  in 

278 


The   Crimson   Portrait 

his  eyes,  too  sacred  to  be  joked  about,  or  even 
lightly  spoken  of. 

So  the  Royal  Academician  was  not  invited  again 
for  some  time.  The  picture  was  removed  into 
the  drawing-room  at  once  ;  but,  bearing  in  mind 
the  conversation  just  narrated  between  my  hus- 
band and  the  Royal  Academician,  I  again  put  off 
my  confession  to  the  former,  judging  it  would  be 
irritating  to  him,  and  wanting  in  tact  in  me,  were 
I  to  relate  my  experience  just  now.  "  I  will  bide 
my  time,"  I  thought,  "and  perhaps  the  beautiful 
murderess " — (for  that  her  intentions  were^  or 
had  been  at  one  time,  murderous,  who  could 
doubt  ?  or  wherefore  the  dagger  ?) — may  shrink 
from  rehearsing  her  bloody  attempts  in  an  apart- 
ment so  constantly  full  of  guests  as  our  dining- 
room." 

I  confess,  however,  that  I  never  entered  the 
room  alone  if  I  could  help  it,  nor  could  I  glance 
at  the  picture  without  a  shudder. 

One  evening  we  had  a  large  dinner-party,  in 
honour  of  the  engagement  of  a  young  girl  to  a 
cousin  of  my  husband.  We  had  a  very  merry  meal, 
and  during  the  entertainment  my  husband  related 
the  story  of  the  picture  and  its  recovery,  as  I  thought 

279 


Miscellanies 

he  was  too  fond  of  doing,  for  /always  tried  to  forget 
the  horrid  thing  and  all  about  it  ;  consequently, 
all  eyes  had  been  turned  admiringly  towards  it, 
except  my  own,  for  I  always  sat  with  my  back  to 
it,  if  I  could  so  manage  without  disarranging  the 
symmetry  of  the  table. 

When  the  time  came  for  us  ladies  to  rise  and 
leave  the  gentlemen  to  their  wine,  it  was  suggested 
that  before  we  left  the  room  we  should  drink  the 
health  of  the  happy  fiances^  Highland  fashion — 
that  is,  standing,  the  men  with  each  one  foot  on 
the  table.  This  was  done  with  acclamation ; 
and  as  we  were  filing  out  of  the  room,  the  poor 
little  promise  electrified  us  all  by  giving  a  piercing 
shriek,  and,  without  further  ado,  fainting  on  her 
lover's  shoulder. 

We  carried  her  at  once  to  an  open  window  in 
the  next  room,  sending  every  one  away,  and  she 
soon  recovered,  but  seemed  to  be  labouring  under 
extreme  terror,  and  I  noticed  that  she  was  evi- 
dently greatly  relieved  at  finding  herself  in  a 
different  room.  I  made  a  shrewd  guess,  therefore, 
as  to  the  cause  of  her  alarm. 

She  had  been  placed  at  dinner  exactly  opposite  the 
picture^  and  upon  my  pressing  her  to  tell  me  if 

280 


The  Crimson  Portrait 

anything    had    frightened   her,   she   whispered  in 
my  ear  just  what  I  expected  to  hear. 

"  That  picture,"  she  sobbed  out  hysterically. 
"  That  horrid,  horrid  picture  !  And  oh  !  that 
terrible  woman  !  Where  did  she  come  from  }  And 
those  wicked,  malicious,  glittering^  leering" — 
each  word  screamed  louder  than  the  last — "  EYES  ! 
I  shall  never,  never  forget  them,  nor  her.  Oh  ! 
where's  Ernest ?  Tou  sat  with  your  back"  (she 
meant,  I  presume,  to  the  picture)  "  and  didn't 
see  it.  /  did !  But  oh  !  where's  Ernest?  If  he 
doesn't  come  directly  I  shall  go  off  again.  Oh  ! 
oh  ! "  and  she  gave  such  indubitable  signs  of  fol- 
lowing out  her  intention  that,  after  more  salts  and 
sal-volatile,  I  packed  her  off  in  the  brougham 
with  her  Ernest,  in  the  hope  that  he  would  com- 
fort her  on  the  way  home.  "  Anyhow,"  I  over- 
heard the  old  butler  say  confidentially  to  my  maid, 
"it  is  to  be  'oped  he  will  stop  her  noise." 

After  this  esclandre  I  felt  I  could  keep  my 
secret  no  longer.  So  I,  then  and  there,  and  in 
the  presence  of  the  few  guests  who  still  remained, 
told  my  husband  my  own  experience,  now  so 
curiously  corroborated  by  so  unprejudiced  and 
voluble  a  witness  as  the  yonng  fiancee. 

281 


Miscellanies 

As  I  foresaw,  he  was  much  put  out,  and  beuig 
entirely  "  at  sea  "  as  to  what  measures  he  should 
take,  or  whether  he  should  take  any  at  all,  he  re- 
lieved himself  by  being  angry  with  everybody. 
He  was  very  angry  with  me  because  I  had  kept 
the  story  to  myself,  and,  with  praiseworthy 
consistency,  was  angrier  still  with  "  that  stupid, 
hysterical  girl,"  as  he  called  the  little  fiancee^ 
because  she  had  not. 

"  Making  such  a  row,"  he  said,  "  and  telling 
such  a  cock-and-bull  story."  Then,  with  sarcasm, 
he  asked  our  startled  guests  "  whether  any  one  of 
them  had  seen  anything,  and  if  any  had,  would 
they  kindly  speak,  for  now  was  their  time.  Had 
any  other  questionable  individuals  forced  them- 
selves into  their  society  ?  "  But  at  that  moment 
all  were  so  much  astonished  at  their  host's  un- 
reasonable wrath,  that  had  the  devil  himself  and 
his  angels  appeared  and  claimed  acquaintance,  they 
would  have  shaken  hands  warmly  with  them  all 
rather  than  irritate  their  host  further. 

After  this  outburst  the  guests  all  quickly  dis- 
persed, and  my  husband,  in  much  annoyance, 
declared  there  was  "  nothing  tangible "  in  the 
story.     Nor  had  I  the   courage   to   point  out  to 

282 


The  Crimson  Portrait 

him  that  the  very  fact  of  non-tangibleness  was 
just  the  alarm-gauge  of  all  such  coincidences. 
The  picture,  he  declared,  was  like  every  other 
picture  (so  it  was  at  that  moment),  and  that  he 
would  see  every  one  very  far  off  before  [he 
would  banish  one  of  his  most  valuable  paintings 
to  the  garrets  in  consequence  of  "  a  love-sick 
girl's  silly  cackle."  All  the  same,  I  saw  he  was 
uneasy,  and  knew  his  excitement  would  not  last. 
So  I  waited,  and  when  he  got  over  it  a  little,  I 
suggested  his  searching  among  the  family  records 
to  find  out  all  he  could  concerning  the  "  Wicked 
Lord  "  and  his  familiars,  and  also  that  the  curtain, 
which  had  been  put  away,  should  be  replaced  on 
the  frame.  "  But,"  I  diplomatically  added,  "  it 
need  not  always  be  drawn,  you  know."  My 
advice  was  taken.  The  curtain  was  re-hung, 
and  search  was  made  among  the  old  papers  in 
the  hope  of  finding  out  something. 

"  Perhaps,"  my  dear,  noble-minded  husband 
said,  "  we  may  discover  some  wrong,  even  after 
all  these  years,  which  it  may  be  our  happy  lot 
to  set  right." 

One  day,  with  a  pale  face  and  shaking  hand, 
he  brought  me  a  manuscript,  all  torn  and  defaced 

283 


Miscellanies 

by  age,  which  told  us  everything,  and  more  than 
everything,  that  we  wished  to  know.  It  recorded 
a  fearful  tale  of  crime  perpetrated  by  the  "  Wicked 
Lord,"  and  recorded  threats  of  undying  revenge 
on  the  part  of  the  "  Crimson  Lady." 

*'  We,  alas  !  "  said  my  husband,  after  reading 
the  manuscript,  "  can  do  nothing.  No  single 
creature  is  now  living  to  whom  we  could  make 
amends  for  our  ancestor's  sin  ;  all  we  can  do  is  to 
strive,  by  our  own  innocent  lives,  to  wipe  out  the 
stain  we  have  discovered." 

And  certainly  he  acted  up  to  this  determination 
as  far  as  he  was  concerned.  The  fact  of  shame 
being  attached  to  the  name  of  any  ancestor  of  his, 
however  remote,  was  to  him  a  source  of  real  pain 
and  grief. 

He  gave  strict  orders  that  the  curtain  should 
always  be  kept  drawn  in  front  of  the  portrait, 
and  added  he  would  have  it  removed  upstairs  as 
soon  as  possible,  into  the  room  where  it  originally 
hung  ;  but  one  thing  and  another  helped  to  put 
this  decision  out  of  his  mind,  until  a  circum- 
stance occurred  which  hastened  his  action  in  the 
matter. 

We  had  dined  late  one  evening,  my  husband  and 

284 


The  Crimson  Portrait 

I,  alone  ;  and  after  dinner  we  had  adjourned  into 
the  conservatory,  which  led  out  of  the  dining- 
room.  We  sat  there  and  had  coffee.  The  servants, 
meantime,  we  could  hear,  had  cleared  away  the 
dinner  and  put  out  the  lights,  while  we  sat  silent, 
not  to  say  sleepy. 

Suddenly  we  heard — something — a  sound  which 
gave  us  both  a  violent  start. 

It  issued  from  the  next  room — a  jingling  noise, 
twice  repeated,  as  of  the  rings  of  a  curtain  being 
suddenly  and  vehemently  drawn  aside.  For  a 
second  we  looked  at  one  another ;  then  my  hus- 
band rang  the  bell  violently,  and,  springing  for  a 
light,  he  and  I  rushed  into  the  darkened  dining- 
room. 

On  entering,  we  perceived  at  once  that  the  curtain 
which,  during  dinner,  had  certainly  been  drawn 
across  the  picture,  was  now  wide  open — both  sides  ; 
and  as  we  approached,  we  distinctly  saw  the 
"Crimson  Lady's"  glittering  eyes  positively  shining 
at  us  through  the  semi-darkness,  like  those  of  an 
angry  animal.  As  we  drew  closer,  however,  they 
became  dimmer,  and  "  went  out "  as  it  were,  and 
we  found  ourselves  standing  opposite  the  "Wicked 
Lord  "  only,  with  his  eternal  smile. 

285 


Miscellanies 

By][  this  time  the  old  butler,  Simpkins,  had 
entered  the  room,  amazed  at  the  vehemence  of  the 
summons  which  he  had  received.  He  was  accus- 
tomed to  taking  things  easily  was  Simpkins,  and 
after  a  dignified  fashion,  for  he  was  an  old  man, 
whose  father,  grandfather,  and  great-grandfather 
had  all  been  in  the  family's  service.  Simpkins  had 
never  been  known  to  be  flurried  or  in  an  undignified 
hurry.  Now  he  stood  before  his  master,  calmly 
inquiring,  "  Your  lordship  rang  ?  " 

"  Who  has  been  in  this  room  since  you  cleared 
away  ?  "  angrily  asked  my  husband.  "  Did  I  not 
give  strict  orders,  too,  that  thaS  curtain  "  (the  old 
man  now  perceived  for  the  first  time  that  the 
curtain  was  open,  and  turned  pale)  "  was  to  be  kept 
drawn  ?  Who  dared  to  open  it  just  now  ?  It  is 
some  low  trick,  and  I  will  find  it  out.  Who  has 
been  here,  I  say  ?  " 

"  No  one,  my  lord,"  answered  the  shaking 
Simpkins  in  an  injured  tone.  "  Your  lordship's 
orders  have  always  been  carefully  obeyed ;  no 
living  soul "  (slightly  emphasised)  "  has  been  here 
since  dinner." 

My  husband  looked,  and  was,  terribly  perplexed. 

Simpkins  being,  as  he  felt,  more  of  a  friend  than 

286 


The  Crimson  Portrait 

a  servant,  one  whose  family,  too,  had  lived  on  the 
estate  as  long  as  his  own,  and  whose  word  was 
always  to  be  trusted,  could  not  for  one  moment 
be  supposed  capable  of  conniving  at  some  low 
practical  joke.  How,  then,  was  it  possible  to 
account  for  .  .  .  ? 

"  Your  lordship's  orders,"  repeated  Simpkins 
emphatically,  "  have  been  obeyed  to  the  letter ; 
but  it  is  my  opinion,  as  well  as  that  of  my  col- 
leagues "  (it  is  impossible  to  adequately  describe 
Simpkins'  dignity  as  he  said  these  words)  "  that  it 
is  the  work  of  the  Evil  One  !  We  can't  keep  that 
curtain  "  (Simpkins  pronounced  it  "  cutting ") 
''closed,  do  what  we  will.  And  I — we"  (looking 
apprehensively  around,  and  speaking  in  a  terrified 
whisper)  "  have  actually  seen  the  'and  that  opens  it 
— a  woman's  'and  with  a  dagger  hin  it  ! " 

After    such    evidence  as  this,   the  picture  was 

condemned    to    be    banished ;    but    none    of    the 

servants   would  aid    in  its    removal.     They  were 

afraid  to  touch   it,   they  said.       So  two    strange 

workmen  were  called  in  to  carry  it  upstairs  :   one 

had  his  foot  badly   crushed,   the   picture  having 

slipped  and  fallen  upon  it,  while  the  other  received 

a  long^  -painful  scratch  on  the  arm — "  from  a  nail," 

287 


Miscellanies 

he  supposed  ;  the  nail,  however,  was  nowhere  to 
be  found,  and  the  scratch  was  exactly  in  shape 
like  the  one  which  once  appeared  on  my  arm. 

And  then  it  was,  when  the  portrait  was  again 
lodged  in  its  garret,  that  my  husband  remem- 
bered and  repeated  to  me  the  words  that  had  fallen 
from  young  Hoffman's  lips  on  the  day  that  he 
brought  away  the  picture  from  Belgium — words 
which  he  had  scarcely  noticed  at  the  time. 


THE  END. 


Printed  by  Ballantyne,  Hanson  &^  Co 
London  &"  Edinburgh 


Jl